The full text on this page is automatically extracted from the file linked above and may contain errors and inconsistencies.
56th C o n g r e s s ,) H O U S E O F R E P R E S E N T A T IV E S , j D oc. No. 315,
2d Session. J
l
Part 4.
BULLETIN
OF THE
DEPARTMENT OF LABOR.
No. 85—JULY, 1901.
ISSUED EVERY OTHER MONTH.
W A S H IN G T O N :
GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE.
1901.
EDITOR,
CARROLL D. W RIG H T,
COMMISSIONER.
ASSOCIATE EDITORS,
G. W. W. HANGER,
OH AS. II. VE RRILL, STEPHEN D. FESSENDEN.
ii
CONTENTS.
Page.
Cooperative communities in the United States, by Rev. Alexander K e n t. . . 563-646
The Negro landholder of Georgia, by W. E. Burghardt Du Bois, Ph. D., of
Atlanta U n iversity................................................................................................. 647-777
Digest of recent reports of State bureaus of labor statistics:
California............................................................................................................... 778, 779
Colorado................................................................................................................. 779-782
Indiana...................................
782-784
M issouri................................................................................................................. 784, 785
New Hampshire.................................................................................................. 786, 787
Seventh annual report of the Ohio State board of arbitration...............................
787
Digest of recent foreign statistical publications..................................................... 788-796
Decisions of courts affecting la b o r .......................................................................... 797-812
iii
BU LLETIN
OF THE
DEPARTMENT
No. 35.
OP LABOR.
W A S H IN G T O N .
J u l y , 1901.
COOPERATIVE COMMUNITIES IN THE UNITED STATES.
BY R E V.
A L EXA N D E R KENT.
Cooperative communities in the United States may be classified
according to their aims rather than their achievements. They are of
three kinds: (1) Communistic; (2) socialistic; (3) partially cooperative.
The communistic are those which aim at the widest possible com
munity of goods, and which seek to have both labor and income
equally distributed among the members.
The socialistic are those which aim at collective ownership of all the
means of production, and at equitable rather than equal distribution.
Averse to private capital, they are not averse to private property.
Opposed to exploitation, they are not opposed to honest thrift. They
would encourage industry and skill, and discourage laziness and inef
ficiency.
The partially cooperative communities are those which favor col
lective ownership and action in some things and individual ownership
and action in others, but wish for a larger degree of cooperation than
is yet enjoyed by the community at large.
In the practical workings of these communities, however, the differ
ences are less pronounced. Sometimes the communistic in purpose
are impelled, in the matter of distribution, to become socialistic in
practice, while economic considerations often lead those socialistically
inclined to more and more of communistic living.
Thus the Zoarites, who at first were not even socialistic in their aims,
but merely desired a more Christianized individualism, found them
selves unable to make any adequate provision for the older and weaker
among them, except by turning all private possessions into a common
fund for the equal benefit of all.
On the other hand, the Shakers,
who started out as communists, in the widest sense of the word, so far
563
564
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LA B O R .
as property is concerned, soon restricted the application of the com
munity principle within the limits of the family life. Thus the New
Lebanon society h a s .4 families, or communes (it formerly had 7),
each of which has its independent community or family life.
Then again, some of the more recent communities have considerably
changed their original plans, so that we have in the same community
different aims at different times. These and other considerations render
any exact classification out of the question.
W h en the work of Nordhoff (a) was published in 1875 the total num
ber of communistic societies was 11, counting, of course, the 18
Shaker societies, which included 58 communes, as one. Three of these,
however, Mr. Nordhoff did not rank as entitled to a place among the
successful communities, so that he counted only 8 societies, compris
ing not less than 72 communes. These contained about 5,000 persons,
including children.
They held some 180,000 acres of land, and their
wealth, M r. Nordhoff estimated, was not less than $12,000,000.
This
would have given, if equally divided, more than $2,000 dollars to each
man, woman, and child. W hen M r. Hinds wrote, (i) in 1878, three of
the communities mentioned by M r. Nordhoff had already lapsed, viz,
the Bishop H ill Colony, the Cedar Yale Community, and the Social
Freedom Community. Those remaining were Economy, Zoar, Bethel,
Aurora, Amana, Icaria, Oneida and W allingford, the Shakers, and
the Brotherhood of the New L ife. The last named, however, was not
included in M r. NordhofPs list and can not properly be classed as even
cooperative.
O f all these, only the Shakers, the Amana Society, and a mere
fragment of the Economists remain. Three of the Shaker societies
and 22 of the families, or communes, have also passed away. Two
small societies, however, have recently been formed, so that there are
still 17 societies and 36 families. But there has been a steady decline
in the number of members, taking the communities as a whole. M r.
Nordhoff gives some account of one society, not communistic, at Silkville, or Prairie Hom e, Kans., and M r. Hinds names some 16 socialistic
experiments then organized, or organizing, not one of which, so far as
can be learned, is now existing.
M r. Noyes’s H istory of American Socialisms (c) gives an account of
45 different experiments growing out of the Owen movement in the
twenties and the Fourier movement in the forties, not one of which
remains.
A s near as we can judge from the facts obtained, the aver
age life of these experiments was about two years.
Nevertheless,
a The Communistic Societies of the United States, by Charles Nordhoff. Harper &
Brothers, New York, 1875.
bAmerican Communities, by W . A. Hinds.
c History of American Socialisms, by John Humphrey Noyes. J. B. Lippincott &
Co., Philadelphia, 1870.
C O O P E R A T IV E
COM M UNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
ST ATES.
56b
“ hope springs eternal in the human breast,” and the last decade of
the nineteenth century was, perhaps, more prolific of schemes and
efforts to get out of the competitive struggle, with its pitiful extremes
of wealth and poverty, into the cooperative life, with its promise of
freedom from these ills, than any prior period in our history. It can
not, however, be claimed, it is feared, that these later efforts give any
greater promise of success than the earlier. Something more than a
score of these are making a desperate struggle to get a foothold, or to
resist the disintegrating influence of their unfriendly environment,
but apparently with little prospect of desired success. These colonies
are mostly of recent origin, with small membership and very meager
resources.
They have, therefore, as yet, but little in the way of
achievement to relate.
Their history, if they are to have a worthy
one, is still to be made.
Before giving any account of these, it will be worth while to give
some attention to the old societies still in existence, and to a few of
the more important ones that have recently passed out. (a)
TH E SH AK ER S.
O f all societies in this country ranked as communistic Shaker soci
eties are the oldest, best organized, and, financially speaking, the most
prosperous. Shakers report at present seventeen societies, scattered
through nine States. Two, Mount Lebanon and W atervliet, are in
New Y o rk ; three, Hancock, Harvard, and Shirley, in Massachusetts;
one, Enfield, in Connecticut; two, Canterbury and Enfield, in New
Hampshire; two, Alfred and New Gloucester, in Maine; three, Union
Village, Whitewater, and W atervliet, in Ohio; two, Pleasanthill and
South Union, in Kentucky; one, W hiteoak, in Georgia; and one,
Narcoossee, in Florida.
It is hardly proper, however, to count the two last mentioned, as
they have recently been organized by members of Northern societies
with a view of transferring the whole body to a more congenial clime,
where they hope to be able to live more cheaply and support them
selves without the employment of hired labor. They desire to sell
their property in Mount Lebanon, N. Y ., or much of it, at least, and
build up their home in the South with the proceeds.
Two of the old
societies, Groveland and Canaan, in New Y ork , have died out.
a The author desires to acknowledge his indebtedness not only to the valuable and
well-known works of Nordhoff, Noyes, and Hinds, but to excellent monographs by
Charles Edson Robinson on the Shakers; by Professor Perkins, of the State Univer
sity of Iowa, on the Amana Society; and by Mr. E. 0. Randall, secretary of the Ohio
Historical Society, on the Zoar Society. He is also much indebted to Mr. Charles M.
Skinner, of the Brooklyn Eagle, for a series of articles published in that paper, the
result of an investigation cotemporaneous with this; and to the officials of the various
organizations who have been uniformly courteous and obliging.
566
B U L L E T IN ,0 F
THE
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
Shaker societies are usually composed of two or more “ families” or
communes, which range in number from a very few to a hundred or
more, comprising both sexes and all ages. These families are practi
cally independent of each other as to property and business interests.
The principle of communism holds in their organization only within
the limits of the family. It does not apply to the families as constit
uents of the society nor to the societies as related to the whole body of
Shakerdom.
In any given society made up of two or more families
one family may have much more wealth per capita than another.
A
like inequality exists, of course, among the societies. In some cases
certain families agree to extend the principle and hold their property
in common as do three families, we are told, at Pleasanthill, K y .
But the rule is that each family manages its own business affairs, and
profits or suffers as the management is good or bad. The claim is
that the property is more easily managed by such division; that it
tends to wider development of individual talents and creates a larger
number of capable and responsible men and women.
In case of
calamity, however, by fire or flood or tempest, all are expected to
help according to means. I f, through bad management, any family
gets into straitened circumstances it is helped by those more prosper
ous, according to ability, until the management is changed.
But however great this spirit of helpfulness may be it does not pre
vent some families and some societies from having much more wealth
than others. Shakerism, therefore, is only a modified communism
and really carries the principle, so far as its organization is concerned,
only a little beyond that practiced in the general family life o f the
world.
Its families are larger and there is more of cooperation
among them than in the life of the world, but the full effects of the
principle do not extend to the body as a whole, nor to all of the mem
bers. Indeed, a recent letter from one of the members says: u W e
are not even, strictly speaking, a community. W e are, fundamentally
and primarily, a church; a body of people united together for a spir. itual purpose. Only secondarily and incidentally are we communistic.
Our communism, such as it is, is only incidental to our main object,
which is a spiritual one, and it is this fact which differentiates us from
all other attempts at communism on this continent.”
The writer
quoted ventures the opinion that in all other colonies the main object
is material, and “ those who take part are governed solely by the motive
o f self-interest,” while the Shakers are banded together for a spiritual
purpose. This view, undoubtedly, not only does injustice to some
other movements, but somewhat exaggerates the spiritual merits o f the
Shakers.
Certainly something of this higher purpose has been pro
fessed, and in good degree manifested, by several other communities
in this country; and Shakers have not always been so loyal to their
fundamental aim that they can safely make such claims. One of their
C O O P E R A T IV E
COM M UNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
ST A TE S.
567
leading members writes: 44 I f we have so far deviated from the foun
dation principles of our faith as to make that [the piling of wealth]
our object, it has invariably been productive of disaster, spiritual and
temporal blight, and when success seemed already achieved, loss and
disaster ‘ followed fast and followed faster,’ large sums having been
lost on bad investments, or by swindling operators.”
This confession serves to show that however steadily the current of
high purpose has swept on in the stream of the Shaker life, there
have been eddies here and there where the movement was pretty
strongly in an opposite direction.
ORIGIN AND E A R L Y HISTORY.
The Shakers trace their origin to the Camisards, or French prophets,
who figured in the early part of the eighteenth century. The move
ment of which these people were the center spread rapidly to other
countries, and notably in England. Some Friends, or Quakers, came
under their influence and organized a society of which James and
Jane W ardley, a very devout couple, were the leaders.
So violent
were the agitations and tremblings which seized these people during
their meetings that they came to be called the 44 Shaking Quakers,”
and later 44 Shakers.”
Ann Lee and her parents were among those who were drawn into
the society. H er father was a blacksmith, as was the man Stanley,
whom she subsequently married, and to whom she bore four children,
all of whom died in infancy. It is worth while to note here as having
some bearing, perhaps, on the loss of the children, and on the view of
marriage which she afterwards made central in her religious system,
that she is said to have had from childhood a strong repugnance to
the married state, and only consented to enter into it at the urgent
and persistent solicitation of her friends.
Though wholly illiterate, never being able to read or write, Ann
Lee had qualities of mind and heart which brought her rapidly to the
front and caused her to share in the persecutions then being visited
upon her people. In 1770, while in prison, she claimed to have had a
great revelation, especially as to the nature of the sin which was the
cause of man’s alleged fall, and the necessity of the celibate life as the
first and indispensable step to his spiritual recovery. In 1773, having
been released from prison, she had another revelation, by which she
was instructed to repair to America, being assured that 44there the
Second Christian Church” — that is, the Church of Ann Christ, the
first being that of Jesus Christ— 44 would be established,” that the
colonies would gain their independence, and 44 complete liberty of
conscience be secured to all people.” She was obedient to the
44 vision,” and with eight others, selected from the congregation, sailed
from Liverpool for New Y ork M ay 19, 1774. W ith the departure of
568
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
this little band Shakerism soon ceased to exist in England and has
never since revived.
Ann and her company landed in New Y o rk August 6, 1774. A
year or so after her arrival her husband, who was not in sympathy
with the kind or measure of holiness insisted on by Ann, left the
order and took up with another woman, dissolving the marriage ties
that bound him to u M o th e r” Ann. About 1776 one of the company,
who was possessed of considerable means, purchased a section of land
near Albany, in a wilderness called Niskayuna, but now known as
Watervliet. Here, in comparative seclusion, the believers lived a
celibate life, holding all possessions in common, and working indus
triously to improve their surroundings and provide a comfortable
subsistence, not only for themselves, but for those whom Mother Ann
assured them would soon come to swell their numbers.
In 1779 a religious revival, which aroused converts to a great pitch of
excitement, led a company of those who were looking for the second
coming of the Christ to visit the little Shaker settlement to learn if they
knew aught of his appearance. Mother Ann met and welcomed them
as expected guests and colaborers with her in the work to which she
had devoted her life. Though several of these visitors were young peo
ple betrothed to each other in marriage, “ all of the company became
disciples of Ann Lee and remained faithful believers through life .”
They accepted celibacy and communism, together with a belief in the
Fatherhood of God as revealed in Jesus Christ, and a belief in the
Motherhood of God as revealed in Ann Christ. So M other Ann was
to them Christ’s second coming, and Shakerism became a fixed insti
tution in the community, and the first communistic society established
in America. Its history covers a period of a century and a quarter.
The Shakers came to America during the exciting times preceding
the Revolution. Being foreigners, their avowed hostility to war, their
refusal to take the oath of allegiance or to enter the A rm y, naturally
brought them under suspicion. In 1780 all the elders and leaders
were arrested and imprisoned, but afterwards set at liberty by order
of Governor Clinton.
The course pursued drew attention to the body,
created sympathy with its purposes, and added largely to its numbers,
and the leaders returned to find it more prosperous than when they
left. So greatly did the spirit of devotion to M other Ann and her
mission grow among the new converts that most of them went back to
their homes and became missionaries of the new faith. This, together
with the labors of the leaders as they traveled and preached, soon
caused societies to spring up in several of the States.
The death of Mother Ann in 1784 seemed only to bind the members
together more closely and to call out talents of leadership and admin
istration in others.
James W hittaker, Joseph Meacham, and Lucy
W rig h t were all conspicuous for ability and wisdom in the work of
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES
IN
THE
U N IT E D
ST A TE S.
569
organizing the new body of converts, but especially was their wisdom
shown in the emphasis laid on the following cardinal principles:
1. Purity in mind and body.
2. Honesty and integrity in thought and deed.
3. Humanity and kindness to friend and foe.
4. Diligence in business— meaning labor for the common weal,
according to strength and ability— industrious, but not slavish, that all
may be busy, peaceable, and happy.
5. Prudence and economy, temperance
and
frugality,
without
parsimony.
6. Absolute freedom from debt, owing no man anything but love
and good will.
7. Education
of
children in
scriptural, secular, and
scientific
knowledge.
8. A united interest in all things.
9. Am ple provision for all in health, sickness, and old age— a per
fect equality— one household, one faith, practicing every virtue, shun
ning every vice.
W ith these principles as fundamental no one could join the order
against whom any just debts were pending, and all who had wronged
their fellows must make reparation as far as lay in their power.
CLASSES OR ORDERS.
The Shaker denomination in the United States is composed at pres
ent of seventeen societies. Each of these, as we have seen, is divided
into two or more families. But this division is simply for convenience
and does not indicate the spiritual status of the member as related to
the body.
For this purpose there are three classes or orders:
1. The Novitiates.— These are such as come into a degree of relation
with the society, but choose to live in their own families and manage
their own temporal concerns. In spiritual matters they acknowledge
the rule of the society, make confession of their sins, agree to live virgin
lives, and to separate themselves from the ways of the world. So long
as they do this they are in good standing and participate in such bless
ings as the fellowship affords.
2. The Juniors.— These are persons who choose to come, temporarily
at least, into the local community, agreeing by special contract to give
their services freely in the interest, of the family of which they ate
members so long as they continue. They agree, further, to make no
claim for compensation should they withdraw, whether for service
rendered or for the use of any property or monev which they allowed
the family to enjoy. The property itself they may resume, according
to the contract, at any time, but interest they can not claim.
570
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E D E P A R T M E N T
OF L A B O R .
3.
The Seniors.— These are persons who, having served a period of
probation and having found the faith and practice of the society accept
able, decide to enter fully into “ a united and consecrated” interest.
Such persons covenant and agree to devote themselves and all they
possess, fully and* irrevocably, to the service of God, through this
institution. This class constitutes what is called the church order.
GOVERNMENT.
The government is vested in a central executive board called the
ministry. This is composed of four persons— two of each sex— and
has jurisdiction over all the societies. Y et every organized community
or family in a society has two elder brethren and two elder sisters, who
have charge of the spiritual affairs, and two deacons and two deacon
esses, who have charge of the temporalities. A ll other positions of
care and trust are filled after the same dual order.
The government, apart from this dual feature, which gives the female
element direct representation, is modeled on the military system.
Authority is transmitted from the head down, the inferior rank taking
orders from the superior. Each officer reports to the one in authority
next above him, and the head of the central ministry may depose any
one of them, and even appoint his own successor. It is worthy of
remark that despite the opportunity and temptation which this system
would seem to offer for the exercise of arbitrary and despotic power,
the men and women who have held rule in the Shaker body— during
a period of more than a hundred years— have been uniformly regardful
of the rights and interests of others, and have exercised their high
office in the very spirit of H im who said, “ I f any among you would
be great let him be your servant. I f he would be chief of all, let him
be preeminent in service.” They realized that it was given to them
to rule that they might be able the more effectually to serve. And
they have accounted this opportunity for special service a peculiar
privilege and joy.
RELIGIOUS BELIEF AND FORM OF WORSHIP.
The Shakers believe in and worship one God, “ the Alm ighty
Creator of heaven and earth, the Fountain of eternal light, love, and
goodness; one in essence, dual in principles; Father and Mother mani
fested and expressed in humanity, and in all the beauties and sublimi
ties o f the physical world.”
To know the Divine W ill and W isdom ,
and to obey the law of righteousness and truth, in the Spirit of the
Christ, as revealed in Jesus and Ann, is the professed aim of their
daily life.
Mother Ann taught, “ Put your hands to work, and give
your hearts to G od .”
“ To do this,” she said, “ in sincerity and truth
is the essence o f worship.” W ith the Shakers the whole business of
C O O P E B A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D ST A TE S.
life is to be pervaded and informed by this spirit.
571
Y et they attach
much value to forms as preservative of the spirit. Hence they all
kneel before and after eating, before retiring at night, and on rising
in the morning.
They meet often for social converse in small companies, and three
or four times during the week in congregation, and redevote them
selves to the spiritual life. They sing and march to tunes of different
measure, and move their hands in a manner expressive of their desire
to gather and appropriate the treasures of the spiritual realm. Some
times the march changes to a peculiar sort of dance, which they say
“ seems to quicken body and soul and to kindle anew the fire of truth.”
B y the more violent shaking of the body they seek to express their
hatred of all evil and to free themselves from all elements of worldly
bondage. Their songs, hymns, and anthems are original, and written,
the}^ claim, mostly under inspiration.
They are all spiritualists in the
sense of holding to the actuality of spirit communion. They profess,
however, to have learned how to test or try the spirits, and so avoid
the evils of promiscuous intercourse.
They do not worship Ann Lee,
as many suppose; nor do they worship Jesus. They give to both a
high place in their thought and regard as types of the nobler man
hood and womanhood of the “ New Creation.” The truth incarnated
in them was not born with them; it existed before they perceived it
and made it their own. W e can be helped by a belief in them only as
we are helped to a like perception and appropriation of the truth
incarnate in them.
The Shakers attach great importance to an honest and full confession
in the presence of a witness. The confession is not to man, but it
must be in man’s hearing. They will admit no one, therefore, to their
society unless he promises to make a full and complete confession of
every evil transaction that lies within the reach of memory. They
regard the acknowledgment of wrongdoing to elders of their own
sex, appointed for the purpose, as the chief door of hope to
the soul, and so they make this opportunity a permanent part of
their institution. They affirm that the great mistake of the Catholic
Church in this matter lies in not having for women confessors
of
their own sex, and that the dominion which the confessional
gives the male priest over the woman carries with it a temptation
which many have not been able to withstand.
Ann Lee, in teaching
the Motherhood in Deity, and in providing for woman a confessor of
her own sex, took the first important step in the emancipation of
woman from sexual thraldom.
Each sex, it is affirmed, comprehends
its own frailties, and in the Shaker family each has its spiritual
advisers, between whom the law of virgin purity is maintained. Their
attitude toward this law, the Shakers affirm, is not understood by the
outside world, They have no desire, they say, to destroy or even to
572
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPAETM ENT
OF L A B O E .
hold a controversy with “ the institution of marriage properly main
tained.55 But they do condemn prostitution, licensed or unlicensed, as
a sin against God and the human race; a sin that is every day having
its effect in manifold miseries of the people.
“ A ll copulation, in or
out of wedlock, except for offspring, at such times and under condi
tions proper for offspring to result, is prostitution, condemned by the
law of God and of nature.55 They hold that “ there are two orders,
the earthly or generative order and the heavenly or virgin order.15
The first is on the natural the second on the spiritual plane. Those
only who choose the latter follow the example of Christ.
The Shaker attitude toward the Bible is that of the Liberal Church
generally.
It is valued for the good that it contains, not accepted as
a final authority.
It must not be used to silence reason or affection.
Its noblest utterances are inspired only as like truths in other scrip
tures are inspired.
“ A ll scriptural records of holy life and teaching,55
they affirm, 44help to reveal the power and wisdom of God to man
kind, and they should be preserved, studied, and brought to bear upon
the life. To believe only in the Bible, and to hold controversies over
that which it contains, availeth little; but to strive reverently, hon
estly, and earnestly to learn its simple and holy lessons and to live by
them continually is great wisdom.55
EXISTING COMMUNITIES, W IT H PURSUITS AND CUSTOMS.
The first society was formed at Mount Lebanon, N. Y . , in 1787. It is
the strongest as well as the oldest, and has seven families or separate
communities, with a present membership of 120— 19 of whom are over
70 years of age, as many under 20, and 5 over 80. Prior to 1792 other
societies had been formed in New Y ork , Connecticut, Massachusetts,
New Hampshire, and Maine. Between 1805 and 1807 two societies
were formed in Ohio, one in Indiana, and two in Kentucky. Later—
in the twenties— two more societies were formed in Ohio and one in
New Y ork.
A ll but three of these are still in existence, though the
membership is less than one-fourth of what it was at one time, when
it reached a total of nearly 6,000 souls.
A ll these societies have large home farms, and many own large tracts
of land in the W est and South. It is said that one family of one of
the New Y ork societies bought a few years ago 30,000 acres in K en
tucky. These purchases were doubtless regarded as a wise and neces
sary provision for the future, which it was believed would surely send
thousands of the people into their ranks. But great as the economic
pressure has been in recent years, it has not worked to the upbuilding
of Shaker communities, and so their great landed estates have proven
a burden.
They cultivate but a small part of their large domains.
Ordinary farming does not pay where all the work has to be done by
hired help. They prefer, therefore, to let the land run to forest or
COOPERATE
E
COM M UNITIES IN
THE
U N IT E D
ST ATES.
573
rent it to others. Their agricultural labor is devoted to garden seeds,
medicinal herbs, etc., which have yielded much better returns than
more extensive farming, and are better suited to the tastes and habits
of the community members. In addition to this they engage to a
considerable extent in mechanical industries. They u manufacture
brooms and measures, pails and tubs, chairs and mops, mats and sieves,
washing machines, and chimney caps,” and a great many other things.
They 44 put u p ” a variety of canned and bottled goods— corn, tomatoes,
peaches, and other vegetables and fruits.
They affirm 44the equality of the sexes in all honors, duties, rights,
and privileges in mental and manual industry; for 4godliness doth
not lead to idleness.’ W o r k improves the faculties, clarifies and
invigorates mind and body. It disperses clouds, banishes fear, and
supplies the elements of life, health, and cheer.” For the brethren
there are agricultural, horticultural, and mechanical pursuits, and the
raising and preparation of fruits and vegetables for market. F or the
sisters there are duties of the household, the kitchen, and the laundry,
where many conveniences and various kinds of machinery are found
to lighten the toil. Then there are dressmaking and tailoring. Some
families engage in shirt and cloak making, others in upholstering or
chair making, and something is done also in the way of trade.
But
while it is the inflexible rule that all who are able shall work, there
arc no arbitrary hours of labor.
44 W e are not wage slaves of a
soulless corporation,” says one of their number.
44 W e all have a
united interest to build up our communistic homes, where all share
equally the blessings of existence. Although our duties are sometimes
arduous, we know not of drudgery in the usual meaning of that term .”
Though disapproving of the hireling system, they have found it
impracticable to dispense with it wholly in the matter of farm work.
They refuse, however, to employ household servants. For this reason
they will take no boarders, nor will they accept the services of any
who do not intend to join the community in lieu of cash payment for
goods they may sell. A ll applicants for membership are met with the
same conditions. Former wealth or poverty receives no considera
tion. The Shaker family 44is not a charity institution, nor a home for
invalids who come as such, with the idea of being supported and taken
care of, but for world-tired souls, who come from conviction of sin
and for the purpose of unfolding in the spiritual life; for these there
is plenty of room, providing that such will exert themselves as far as
they are able and capable to help in the family which they enter, seek
the good of others, and strive to learn the way of self-denial, purity,
and peace.”
These families, as we have said, consist of both sexes and all ages.
44The sexes, however, occupy separate apartments (including those
married who have become members), all in the same dwelling; both
574
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
sexes take meals at the same time, in the same hall, but at separate
tables.” Some suppose that opposite sexes among the Shakers never
commune together.
“ Such persons,” says one of their writers, “ are
mistaken.”
“ W h ile we live absolute virgin lives, there is much free
dom in the social sense between the sexes, but it is required to be free
from all that would tend to carnal affections and actions. The power
thus to live in purity and innocence is found in the conviction that a
spotless, virgin, angelic life is the order of the kingdom of Christ,
and is higher, better, happier, than a sensual, worldly life. W e are
anti-Mormon and anti-Oneidan in faith and practice, as becomes the
true followers of Christ. W e do not condemn marriage, nor orderly
generation, as worldly institutions, but claim that these have no place
in Christ9s K ingdom .”
HYGIENE.
It is essential to health, they affirm, that meals should be eaten at
regular intervals. They breakfast at 6 (in the summer, half past 6 in
the winter), dine at 12, and sup at 6.
They eschew pork altogether, and use little meat of any kind.
some families it is wholly discarded.
In
They prepare fruits, grains, and
vegetables in a great variety of ways, and, as a rule, prefer bread
made from whole wheat, corn, or oatmeal flour to that made from the
bolted article. They use neither lard, tallow, nor any butter substi
tutes in their cooking. Tea and coffee are used in moderation, but
tobacco chewing, smoking, and snuff taking are prohibited. In many
of the families the dwellings are steam heated, well drained, and pro
vided with all modern conveniences.
Shakers retire usually about 9, rise at 5 or half past 5, fold the bed
clothes neatly and lay them over the backs of chairs, empty the slops,
ventilate the rooms, and leave everything in readiness for the sisters,
who come a little later to make up the beds, sweep, and dust.
Hair and wire mattresses have largely displaced the old feather beds.
The dress worn by Shaker women is si^nple, comfortable, and con
venient. Corsets are discarded, and skirts are suspended from the
shoulders. They have warm home-made shoes which fit, but do not
cramp the feet, and are in every way so alive to health conditions
that serious sickness is very rare among them, and the fevers that
prevailed in the earlier days have been practically banished. Regular
habits, pure water, pure air, plenty of sunshine, good drainage, and
wholesome food, together with variety of occupation, have wrought
great improvement in the general health.
RECREATIONS.
Travel to distant countries is only undertaken when in the interest
of the community; but visiting sister families and societies and engag
ing in excursions and picnics are often indulged in as a matter of
healthful enjoyment and social recreation.
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
THE
U N IT E D
ST A TE S.
575
Other wholesome amusements, such as croquet and tennis, are com
ing into favor.
But the Shakers aim to keep out everything that is
calculated to lead to mere dissipation of time and energy and to lower
the moral tone of those indulging.
Music, once tabooed, is coming
to the front, though the old prejudice against instrumental music
limits the use of the organ and piano to exercises not considered dis
tinctively religious. These instruments are excluded from the house
of worship.
LITERATURE AND CORRESPONDENCE.
There is a disposition to keep well informed upon topics of general
interest, and especially upon matters of social reform.
Many of the
best papers and books, therefore, both secular and spiritual, are read
in the different families. But as light and trashy literature and frivo
lous correspondence are disallowed, all books, papers, and letters
received or sent must be subject to the knowledge and approval of the
elders.
A ll elements of espionage are abjured, but the principles of the
society demand openness and freedom to its leading authorities, for
mutual confidence, union, and protection. Hence this by-law to guard
against all secret organizations and cliques that might seek to corrupt
and destroy the society: “ God is light, and those who dwell in God
dwell in light and can have no need nor desire to conceal correspond
ence from the leaders in the household of faith.”
Children and youths are received, but always in obedience to certain
rules.
V ery young children are only taken in connection with their
parents. None are taken who are physically deformed or who show a
lack of mental or moral capacity. A ll who are taken are well instructed
in the branches taught in the common schools, together with the reading
of music and singing, but none are given a high school or college edu
cation. A ll are taught to work and to earn their livelihood rather
than to get it. Boys are trained in agricultural, horticultural, and
mechanical employments; girls in household duties— knitting, sewing,
dressmaking and mending, cooking, and cleaning.
W hen parents come into the society with their children the latter are
usually placed where they will have the companionship of other chil
dren and have proper care and guardianship, but if not transferred
parents are required to see that the rules are obeyed.
Parents leav
ing may take their children with them if they wish to. Parents
leaving their children may visit them once a }jear, but not for more
than two or three days. Occasional letters and answers are allowed,
but anything calculated to cause discontent is forbidden. A small
monthly sum is requested.
No corporal punishment is permitted, nor any external violence
allowed on any of its members.
11358— No. 35— 01------ 2
576
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
W H Y SHAKERS DO NOT VOTE.
Shakers are averse to war and all violence. They feel that they
can not consistently support by their votes a form of government
which rests at last upon force, unless they are prepared to use force.
Besides, party spirit, they affirm, is inseparable from party action. It
fosters contention, engenders hatred and strife, and often develops
into the most cruel and destructive wars.
A s honorable citizens and
members of society they discharge all just debts, pay their full share
of the public taxes, and by just and ethical measures maintain peace
and unity among themselves and strive for the peace and prosueritv
of the nation.
M ore than this, they give largely in charity. Not only do the Mount
Lebanon families look after the needs of the poor in the territory
adjacent, but they send carloads of provisions to the Salvation A rm y
and to the Brooklyn bureau of charities, and are always responsive to
appeals in case of fire, famine, or flood.
But, despite the kindness, benevolence, mental breadth, and liber
ality of these people, the young men and women of the country are
not drawn to them.
ing in.
The old are dying off and little new blood is com
Unless, therefore, some great change takes place in the ideals
of the rising generation there is little prospect that the hopes long
cherished by the Shakers will ever be realized.
The movement of
modern thought is altogether against the notion that the generative
function is inconsistent with the highest manhood and womanhood,
and the hopes of thoughtful people respecting the future of the race
are turning to generation more than regeneration.
The following passage from a recent letter of an elder is really
pathetic, when we consider the hopes these people have cherished and
the fidelity with which they have striven to do their part in the work
of bringing about their fulfillment:
W e are tired of trying to support our institution by hiring aliens,
which is utterly antagonistic to the life and principles we are pledged
to uphold. There has been a steady decline in members, and in the
animating spirit of our community, since we began to hire our home
work done to supply the lack of members to accomplish all it appeared
necessary to have done.
W e have raised many children, who generally leave us for other
pastures by the time they are old enough to find a home for them
selves, or before.
The spirit of the hireling operates to blight nearly all young
growth, instilling actual poison where it can be done without liability
of detection. Some of us are thoroughly satisfied that we must cease
hiring in order to recover prosperity. W e thought that if we were
located far enough south to be beyond the frost line we might live
more cheaply, and, having less taxes to pay, procure our support from
the land without having to hire part of our work done to supplement
labor of the community. So it was decided by the wise heads of one
C O O P E R A T IV E
COM M UNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
ST A TE S.
577
family here to purchase land in Florida with the proceeds of sales of
property we hoped to make elsewhere.
Those intrusted with the business engaged for a tract that is not
yet paid for.
W e have received considerable help from other families,
and yet, unless something unforeseen occurs, unless somebody wants
land that we would be glad to sell— land and buildings at a fair price—
it will take all our surplus earnings for several years to discharge the
debt. Is not almost everybody that has any life in them, i. e., the life
of the world, after money, money, money ? Is there ever any satisfy
ing the greed for money ?
W e have got so far away from the original purpose of our insti
tution that we seem to be forced into the general scramble for money.
Nearly all our labor, beyond supplying our immediate physical neces
sities, must be turned into money to pay hirelings and to pay taxes.
On this matter of taxes the writer of the above thinks it a great
hardship that the family to which he belongs should have to pa}^ a tax
of $2,000 a year for the privilege of doing good and raising other peo
ple’s children, feeding the hungry, and clothing the naked.
He
would make no complaint of the school tax or the road tax, but the
military and naval tax, and the tax for criminal courts to punish the
disorders of licensed criminal makers and manufacturers of crime and
disorder should not, he thinks, be put upon the property of such
orderly, peace-loving people.
VALUE OF PROPERTY.
A s to the value of Shaker property it is impossible to give even an
approximate estimate.
Buildings are of value only as required for use and as adapted to
the particular need. The Shaker structures are substantially built
and capable of housing and employing probably five times their
present population.
W ere they convenient to great centers of population their value
would be greatly increased, though being built for communal living
they would be poorly adapted for individual homes. They could,
however, be utilized for hotels, boarding houses, schools, and other
like purposes. But most of the villages are too remote from great
commercial and industrial centers to be available for such uses. Under
former conditions of business many of these villages could have been
readily transformed into manufacturing plants. Under present con
ditions, however, they could hardly be utilized even if purchasable at
very low prices.
So that these buildings in the various Shaker com
munities, though kept in good repair and in an excellent state of
preservation, are probably not worth one-fourth of what it would cost
to build them.
A s Shakers are good farmers their land is probably worth quite as
much as that of their neighbors, and as they have many thousands of
acres, with much in a high state of cultivation, its value must be very
578
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
great. M r. Nordhoff reported 49,335 acres, mainly in the home farms,
but as several societies have large holdings in other States he estimated
their landed possessions at not less then 100,000 acres.
Some large purchases have been made since then, partly in prepara
tion for the accession to their ranks, which the leaders felt sure must
come, as the result of economic and social conditions; and partly with
the view of transferring their societies from the North to the South.
A s sales have been comparatively small, their holdings are probably
larger than in 1875, though the population is reported as only half as
great.
M r. Nordhoff reported 2,415. The census feturns for 1890
report 1,728. Elder Hollister reports about 1,200 at the close of the
century.
These facts indicate that the dissolution of the body or a change in
some of its peculiar features can not long be postponed. The world
will surely witness its demise with regret.
There has been so much
in the life and spirit of these people that is admirable; so much of
simplicity, of integrity, of brotherly regard, of real human kindness,
in the midst of a world too largely bent on selfish aims, that we shall
miss them sadly.
But whatever of good they have accomplished,
whatever of truth they have taught, will remain to work itself into the
social order that is to be. Indeed, we can not doubt that the object
lesson furnished by the Shakers has already had much to do with the
growth of the cooperative spirit and the development of more humane
ideals and methods, as manifested in the conduct of scores of our
present enterprises.
T H E A M A N A S O C IE T Y .
ORIGIN AND CHARACTER.
This is the corporate name of what is otherwise known as “ The
Community of True Inspiration.” It had its origin in Germany in the
early part of the eighteenth century.
It did not, however, begin as a
communistic society, but as a religious body, having for its distinguish
ing doctrine the affirmation that inspiration belongs to the present not
less than to the past, and that God is always ready to declare H is word
and will to men and women who are ready to hear and do.
This was the teaching of Mystics and Pietists generally, but this
particular society grew out of the labors of J. F. Rock and E. L.
Gruber, in Hesse, Germany, and dates back to the year 1714.
Many
who felt the hollowness and formality of the existing church eagerly
embraced this teaching, which opened the way, as they felt, to per
sonal communion with the Highest, and to a life of divinest fellowship
and happiness. The leaders in this movement were not only men of
piety in the usual sense of this term, they were men having a pro
found interest in the present welfare as well as the future happiness of
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
THE
U N IT E D ST A TE S.
579
the poor about them. They sought to free the common people from
the heavy burdens imposed by a corrupt clergy, and to lead them to
purer living, and through this to a larger fellowship with the divine.
The difference between the society organized by Rock and Gruber
and many other inspiration communities throughout Germany and
Holland lay in the fact that the former community maintained that
there is a false as well as a true inspiration, and that it is necessary to
distinguish between them.
Besides, both Rock and Gruber were
earnest and enthusiastic social reformers.
They arraigned the immor
alities of the clergy and the dishonesty and selfishness of the people.
Men were not saved by faith alone, they said, but by good works as
well. They laid great stress on virtue. Honesty, uprightness, mor
ality were strictly enforced on members of the society. The fact was
emphasized that ethics must be carried into government, into politics,
into religion.
These facts touching the origin and character of the movement in
its early stages, before it committed itself to the communistic policy,
have a value as affording an explanation of the growth of the com
munistic spirit and of the strength and permanency of the bond that
has held them so long in communistic effort.
The boldness with which
the Pietists generally attacked the corruptions of the church and the
sins of men in high places soon led to the arrest and imprisonment
of the offenders. Many governments prohibited all meetings of the
Inspirationists and imposed heavy fines. A s persecution increased, the
persecuted naturally sought refuge under those governments where
the largest liberty was allowed.* This brought many to Hesse, and nat
urally into the fellowship of the new Inspirational Society. W ith all
these thrown upon their hands, without any means, and often unable
to get work, the members were sorely perplexed. Their leader,
Christian M etz, thought the right and wise thing to do was to lease a
large estate, where these exiles could be put to work, and at least
make enough to supply their wants, the societ}r becoming responsible
for the rest. A s others flocked to this place of refuge three more
estates were leased and the people placed according to nationality and
language.
The members lived for the most part together in the castle
or adjoining buildings; meetings were held in the large hall, and chil
dren were taught. They worked the land together, sold the surplus
products, and shared equally in the proceeds. Soon they found it
cheaper to have a common kitchen and table, and so, out of the necessi
ties of their situation, began that communistic life which they after
wards deliberately approved and adopted.
EMIGRATION TO AMERICA.
But the movement was not allowed to grow and take permanent
root in Hesse. These people had other peculiar views objectionable
to the rulers of their time besides those on inspiration. They were
580
B U L L E T IN
opposed to war.
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
They objected to making oath.
They wished to
educate their children themselves, though willing also to support the
state schools. They did not wish to spend years in military training,
learning an art for which they had no use, and which they could not
conscientiously practice.
So they petitioned for liberty to follow their
own consciences in all these things.
But their plea was denied.
In
this emergency an inspiration came to their leader and to others that
all should leave their native land, settle in one place, live under the
same laws, and adopt a community of goods. In the discussion which
followed it seemed that the United States offered the best advantages.
On the 14th of August, 1842, the elders decided that four men should
be elected to look up a place for them in America, or any other country
suitable for a new home, where they could all live in common.
The
outcome of this step was that in 1843 and years following many of
the members settled in Erie County, N. Y . , on what was formerly the
Seneca reservation.
There they built up a flourishing community in
a single decade, and in 1855, desiring more room for growth and a
larger tract of land than they could afford to buy in New Y ork , they
sold the property there to good advantage and moved to Iowa County,
Iowa. There they now hold about 26,000 acres of ground, and have
established seven villages, with an aggregate population of 1,800.
INDUSTRIES, ETC.
In addition to farming, the society carries on several manufacturing
industries, employing many who are not members of the community,
and has attained a high degree of prosperity. The seven villages are
Amana, East, W e st, South, and Middle Amana, High Amana, and
Homestead. The last named is a station on the Chicago, Bock Island
and Pacific Railway, about 20 miles west of Iowa City. It was not
included in the original purchase, but the whole village was bought
later to secure better shipping facilities for the community. This was
of great importance to them, as they had four sawmills, two gristmills,
a tannery, a print factory, and two woolen mills, the products of which
are in excellent repute. They sell large quantities of flour. They
have soap factories, starch factories, hominy mills, and bookbinderies,
while their pepsin is deemed tfie best in the market. Each village has
a store which commands the trade of the neighboring farmers, and a
hotel for the accommodation of the general public.
It also has its
shoemakers’ , carpenters’ , tailors’, and other shops, for they aim to
produce and make as nearly as possible all that they use. The society
has a printing office in Middle Amana, where its own books are made.
A s the villages are small, they usually have but one street, apart
from which are the barns, factories, and workshops. The houses, of
wood, brick, and stone, are plain, but well built, though the absence
of paint gives them a rather dull and unattractive appearance.
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
THE
U N IT E D
ST A TE S.
581
Churches and schoolhouses differ in externals from other buildings
only in being larger. The farm buildings are roomy and well arranged.
Each village has a number of eating houses, arranged for groups of
30 to 50, to suit the convenience of the population.
Amana proper,
with a population of about 500, has 16 such houses. Here, when the
signal is given, the families gather from their separate houses for meals,
the sexes sitting at separate tables and the children also by them
selves. Those unable to go to the eating houses have their food car
ried to them. Three regular meals, and in summer lunches between,
are the custom. The food is wholesome and abundant, but less varied
from day to day than is common. Every house has its vegetable and
flower garden.
Grapes are grown in abundance, from which the peo
ple keep themselves supplied with home-made wine.
A n annual allowance of $40 for men and $25 for women is made to
cover the individual expenses for clothing.
That of the children
ranges from $5 to $10. A store exists in each village for the conven
ience of the members, but it draws not a little patronage from neigh
boring towns.
SCHOOLS.
W hile the society values education, it lays special stress on that
which makes most strongly for good character and fits for the useful
activities of life. From 7 to 14 every child must attend school the
entire year; from 14 to 20 they are obliged to attend during the
winter season. The school sessions are from 8 in the morning until
noon. Manual training occupies the afternoon. In the schools are
taught the ordinary branches. Special attention is given to mathe
matics and penmanship, in which the children attain great proficiency.
German and English are given an hour each, but during school hours
all conversation is carried on in German. The children are also trained
in vocal music, but not in instrumental.
The schools are supported by the township, which belongs to the
Amana Society. It is divided into independent districts, with a schoolhouse in each village. They levy their own tax, build their own
schoolhouses, and employ their own teachers. These, however, attend
the county institute, are examined by the county superintendent, and
are, therefore, competent English teachers. They receive $30 a month
for twelve months, but as they are all members of the society this
goes into the common fund.
There are various kinds of manual training meant to fit the children
for the different pursuits carried on by the society. Gardening, the
various branches of mechanics, and processes of manufacture are all
taught.
Attention is paid to the natural aptitude of the children,
and an effort made to give each child an opportunity to follow that
for which he is best fitted by natural endowment. That the com
munity is not entirely wedded to old ways and methods is evidenced
582
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
by the changes that have taken place in this department. In the earlier
days, when Nordhoff and Hinds wrote of this society, the boys as well
as the girls were taught knitting, and in the works of these writers
other kinds of manual training were not mentioned.
RELIGIOUS BELIEF.
Though believing in the inspiration of the Bible and the authority
of the New Testament teaching, they do not regard inspiration and
revelation as wholly things of the past.
God is present in the world
to-day as in olden time, and has in no way changed his methods of
communication. Inspiration, as defined by them, is “ a supernatural
influence of the spirit of God on the human mind, by which persons
are qualified to set forth divine truth.” It is not limited by sex.
Therefore all members have an equal right to teach and exhort in public
meeting if they feel themselves moved thereto by the illuminating spirit.
W h ile rejecting the creedal doctrine of the Trinity and holding to the
unity of God, they believe in the threefold manifestation. They
reject the notions of predestination, of a millenium in this life, and of
purgatory beyond. They believe in the resurrection, in the happiness
of the righteous, and the misery of the wicked. Baptism is purely
spiritual.
They observe the Lord’s Supper on rare occasions, but only
as symbolic of an inward feasting with the Lord.
They practice feet
washing and have love feasts, in the manner, as they believe, of the
primitive Christians. W a r is at variance, in their thought, with the
teaching of Christ and H is apostles. Like the Quakers, they refuse to
take oaths. They use salutations or greetings, but object to all friv
olous recreations. Vocal music for home and church use is cultivated,
but all instrumental music is forbidden. They permit no display or
ostentation in their burial services. They erect no costly monuments.
A small slab of wood, painted white, and bearing the name and age of
the deceased, alone marks the resting place of the body.
COMMUNITY OF GOODS.
Their reason for adopting a community of goods was “ that they
might lead a life ,” as holders of a common faith, “ which they could
not lead among their fellow-m en.” Since they took this step, though
their increase has not been rapid, it has been steady, and they are
stronger to-day in numbers and financial resources than ever before.
Over 800 crossed the sea and formed the Ebenezer Community in
New Y ork. Nearly 1,200 moved to Iowa, and to-day they number about
1,800. Their increase in wealth is much greater than their growth in
numbers, though this, so far as we can gather from the assessments
for the year 1890, is no greater per capita than that outside community
life.
There is, however, this great difference, as bearing on the com
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
THE
U N IT E D
S T A T E S.
583
fort and happiness which the increase of wealth in a community ought
to carry with it: In Amana each individual of the population is an
equal sharer in the gains which afford the means for adding to comfort
and happiness, while outside the gains of some single individuals are
counted
millions, though the great majority of the population may
have gained in wealth but little or not at all each year.
If the record of all communities were as favorable, from the eco
nomic point of view, as that of the Amana Society, the advantage in
the way of general comfort and happiness would be an overwhelming
argument in favor of community life. But, unfortunately, it is not.
Amana stands practically alone in having a steady increase, both in
wealth and membership. Their own philosophy of this fact may be
stated as follows:
Religion is the only bond which can hold men
together in the fellowship of mutual service. Men who do not regard
such service as a matter of divine requirement and of primary obliga
tion have no adequate motive to such service, and no bond of union
strong enough to prevent differences of opinion and interest from breed
ing dissension and disruption. Again, the Amana Society has never
encouraged that democratic form of government which is the ideal of
most modern communists. It has depended rather on the wisdom of
the few who, under a sense of religious duty, recognize their obliga
tion to use their greater gifts in the interest of all. The sentiment,
UA public office is a public trust,” is with them an abiding and con
trolling conviction. Office is not something to be sought for the
honors or emoluments that go with it. It is something to be imposed
and accepted as a sacred responsibility, something which fitness alone
gives one the right to accept. The elect are not chosen for their own
sake, but rather for the sake of the community they are elected to
serve. Hence, though elections are annually held, satisfactory officers
are generally reelected. The men intrusted with the general manage
ment of affairs are selected from the men of middle age and experience.
The elders are chosen from the older members who lead pure lives
and who have rendered the society faithful and meritorious service.
There is a strong religious sentiment against allowing personal ambi
tion to play any part in this matter. Hence the community has really
commanded the service of its best and most capable men, and has
avoided the disasters which the office-hunting spirit is sure to bring.
Again, the system of village life in separate homes and of eating
together in small-sized groups has tended to preserve the religious and
social independence of the villages and to give opportunity for a
larger individuality of expression.
Then there is a homogeneity
among these people not commonly found in cooperative movements.
They speak one language, have common hopes and aspirations, and
are bound together by ties like those which form the strongest bond
.of the national life.
584
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
These people are simple in their habits and have little to do with
what we call the luxuries of life. Their tables are bountifully laden
with wholesome food, but practically it is the same from day to da}^
except as varied by the presence of fresh fruits in their season. Their
gardens are neat, well cultivated, and tasteful, and their houses models
of cleanliness. They give much attention to flowers. Lattices are
built against the front of nearly all the houses, over which vines are
trained, making their homes in the summer season masses of foliage
and blossoms. Again, the variety of song birds one sees indicates that
something higher than the sporting or commercial spirit rules the peo
ple. Pretty little houses are erected for the martins in almost every
yard, and other birds make themselves at home where they will.
u No
pig or cow or dog wanders in the street, and no cart is stationed there
over night. Instead of a barn and stable to make a mess about every
house, there is one big barn belonging to the community.” I f there
is no theater or library, there is no saloon or jail; neither is there any
corner store where loafers sit around on barrels, chewing tobacco and
swapping stories. The mills that belong to the society are on the edge
of the village, not in its center, and a canal supplies the water power
that runs the mills. A large dredge, built by the community, keeps
the canal clean. Altogether the Amanas constitute a pleasing group
of villages, and probably shelter as contented and happy a people as
can be found in the country. They do not insure their property for
the same reason that they do not paint their houses— they say there is
no economy in it.
RELIGIOUS SERVICES.
Form erly both sexes and all ages formed one congregation, the
elders and others supposed to be spiritually minded sitting in front
facing the congregation. Immediately in front of the elders, on the
first rows, sat the children and others ranked among the least spiritually
developed. Back of the children were those regarded as more advanced,
but not entitled to sit with the elders.
Males occupied one side of the
house, females the other.
In more recent times each meetinghouse has been divided into four
separate apartments or meeting rooms— one for the older people, one
for the young married couples, a third for the young women, and a
fourth for the young men. These rooms are entirely separate from
each other, and can be entered only from the outside.
The walls are
bare, but blue-washed and clean. Plain benches take the place of
pews. These, as well as the floors, are scoured until they are almost
white.
A rag carpet in the aisle serves the double purpose of deaden
ing the sound of tramping feet and relieving in some measure the
bareness of the room.
A ll observe a reverential demeanor.
ice begins with silent prayer.
The serv
A fte r a brief time the silence is broken
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
ST A TE S.
585
by one of the elders, who announces a hymn, which is sung by the con
gregation without any instrumental accompaniment. A fte r singing,
there is a reading from the Bible, or some more modern writing
regarded as inspired, on which comments may be offered by any mem
ber.
A fter this another hymn is sung and the service closed.
The
service is dignified and impressive, and breathes throughout a reverent
and devout spirit.
On Sunday quiet reigns throughout the village
and makes it really a day of rest.
DRESS AND COMMUNITY CUSTOMS.
The Amanists dress plainly, the men in modern attire of dark color,
the women in calico or woolen gowns, surmounted by a sort of hood.
Their adornment is of the inner man rather than the outer. Their
religion forbids them to turn a deaf ear to a suffering brother or sister,
a fact of which some tramps are not slow to avail themselves. Some
times these tramps make a circuit of the villages, staying a night at
each place; but when they start on their second round they are apt to
be discovered, and as the religion of the Amana community emphasizes
the love that works no ill to the neighbor, it gives no encouragement
to that sort of predatory industry.
They eschew all titles and merely
formal modes of address. They greet each other as brother and sister
and salute one another upon meeting. They are kind and obliging,
though plain and direct of speech, and as ready, within reasonable
bounds, to help an outsider as one of their own. There is nothing of
gloom in community life as illustrated in Amana.
W h ile the people
are selfpossessed and sedate, they are not without cheerfulness, and one
is not considered irreligious simply because lively. Joyous laughter is
often heard in the laundries and kitchen where the women are employed,
while the men in the factories work with a happy and contented look,
often chanting some well-known hymn they have learned in the home
or the church.
“ For two hundred years they have existed as a
religious society. For nearly fifty years they have practiced com
munism and prospered under it.”
“ This is the only community in the United States which, from its
foundation to the present time, can show a continued increase in mem
bership and value of property. ” The dying embers of enthusiam which
Christian M etz and Barbara Heinemann fanned into a flame have con
tinued to burn on this side of the ocean.
From the foundation of the society the members have always been
persons of strong mentality and good morals, who have clung to their
faith with the enthusiasm of real believers, and, persuaded of the truth
of their doctrines, have been striving to realize a high ideal.
It has been said that the Amana people are opposed to war. They
really claim to be nonresistants. Y et during the civil war, while they
furnished no volunteers, they, regretfully, it is said, hired substitutes
586
B U L L E T IN
to fill their quota.
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
In addition, they contributed some $20,000 during
that period to benevolent objects. They show no party spirit in poli
tics, but vote for the best men regardless of party. A ll widows and
unmarried women 30 years of age or over, who are not represented
by male members, have a right to vote at the annual election of trus
tees.
The women have also a council among themselves for the man
agement of household matters. Besides, the recognized head of the
community and its inspired leader was a woman— Barbara Heinemann.
PROPERTY.
There is a general feeling that communism is unfavorable to industry;
that in making the common good the dominant motive, and in giving
to each a feeling of security against want, the most powerful incentive
to individual enterprise and energy is removed, and so, in the nature
of things, communistic enterprises must fall behind in productiveness.
A comparison made between the average per capita holdings of indi
viduals in the Amana Society and individuals in the State gives some
support to this view; but the difference is so slight that one is led
rather to question whether it may not be due to some other cause.
In
In
In
In
1890 the per capita assessment in the State was............................................. $273. 65
Iowa County........................................................................................................... 271.11
Iowa County omitting Amana Society............................................................... 273. 44
Amana S ociety...................................................................................................... 250.57
This assessment was based on 3 3 i per cent of actual value.
actual value therefore was—
The
Per capita holdings in the S t a t e ..................................................... , .......................$820. 95
In Amana S ociety....................................................................................................... 751. 71
A difference o f ............................................. ....................................... ' .........
69. 24
It is quite possible that the fact that the society has more than the
average number of aged people and children might offset this differ
ence. Certainly the difference is not so great as to constitute in itself
a very formidable argument against the communistic life. I f the
Amanas could make as good a showing in other matters which meas
ure progress and civilization as they do in this, together with the
much better showing which they make in point of sobriety, honesty,
and general virtue, their system would surely have serious claims on
the consideration of mankind.
A s it is, we may well question whether these people can not teach
us some important lessons, and whether we have not paid too high a
price for some of the things to which we are fond of pointing as
evidences of p r o g r e s s
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
STA TE S.
587
T H E S E P A R A T IS T S O C IE T Y O F Z O A R .
Though this society passed out of existence as a communistic body
in 1898, its history is such as to justify something more than an obituary
notice.
Like most of the communistic societies that had their rise in Germany,
the Zoar Society, its members claim, grew out of the revolt against
the formalism, decadence, and corruption of the church. Many of
those who were active in the movement for radical reform were not
content to follow Luther and his party.
One of the preachers in Luther’s day complained that there were u as
many sects in W iirtem berg as there were houses.”
Am ong these dis
senting and independent bodies, the Pietists or Mystics were perhaps
the strongest and most influential school. One branch of these— the
Separatists— rejected baptism, confirmation, and other ordinances.
They believed very earnestly and very literally in the ethical teaching
of the Sermon on the Mount. Therefore they were opposed to war
and refused to bear arms. They would take no legal oath nor call any
man master. Their yea and nay were enough, and all men, in their
thought, were equal before the Lord. Hence they discarded all forms
and customs which implied authority on the one hand and submission
on the other. They refused to send their children to the public schools
because these were conducted by the Lutheran clergy. Disregard of
the conventional forms of the church and of the state naturally brought
them into conflict with both institutions. Hence they were both perse
cuted and prosecuted. They were flogged, imprisoned, and stripped
of their possessions.’ Their children were taken from them. They
were subjected, in short, to conditions which made life in their own
country almost impossible.
Naturally their thoughts turned to
America, which had proven a haven of refuge for the persecuted of
England.
In 1804 some 600 Separatists, mostly mechanics and peasants, under
the leadership of George Rapp, came to America and settled in Beaver
County, Pa., about 25 miles northwest of Pittsburg, forming what
was known as the Harmony Society. Doubtless some knowledge of
their fortune had reached the people of whom we are now writing,
moving them to a like venture. A t all events, the company that
formed the Zoar colony left W iirtem berg for this country in A p ril,
1817. They selected as leader Joseph M . Baumeler, later called Bimeler, who, though of humble origin, showed remarkable ability and
unusual moral fitness for the service to which he had been chosen.
M ost of the company, some 300 in number, were poor. Many were
unable to pay their passage, but were aided by the Quakers of England^who had a lively sympathy for them in their trouble and with
them in their purpose.
588
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
Landing in Philadelphia, after a voyage of three months, they were
kindly received by the resident Friends, who gave them shelter and
care while they were getting ready for their W estern home. The
Society of Friends m England, anticipating the needs of these perse
cuted people, had sent for their use a sum amounting to about $18 for
each. This was a great boon, and did much to cheer and encourage
the colonists, as well as to attach them strongly to these Quaker
friends.
Several months passed before a location was chosen and a tract of
land secured for a colony settlement.
Finally 5 500 acres of a military
grant in Tuscarawas County, Ohio, were purchased of one Godfrey
Hagar, at $3 per acre. It is interesting to note, in view of what fo l
lowed, that the price paid was a large one for wilderness lands. But
it is all the more significant when we learn that even the cash payment
of $1,500 was loaned by the Quaker friends, while Bimeler’s individual
notes for $15,000, to be paid in fifteen years, were secured by a mort
gage on the land for that amount, with interest for all but the first
three years. This was surely a great handicap on the little colony in
its race for fortune. The marvel is that with such a burden financial
success was ever achieved. W e have said that the transaction was in
Bimeler’s name, but it was with a definite understanding that each
member should have an interest in the property proportionate to the
amount he contributed to the payment for the land.
In December, 1817, Bimeler, in company with a chosen few, went
out and took possession of his purchase and began the work of erect
ing shelter for others who should follow. These log houses were built
about a common center, after the German custom, and not scattered
over separate farms.
In the spring of 1818 all who were able to move joined the advance
company at Zoar, the name they had chosen for their little settlement.
Many were too poor to join at once, and so remained behind, taking
service with farmers to earn a support for their families and the means
of transportation.
In the study of this social experiment we have to bear in mind that
the real motive of these Separatist immigrants was, first, religious
liberty, and second, better opportunities for obtaining a livelihood.
They had no intention at the outset— even when their land was purchased---of forming a communistic society. Each was to pay for his
own little piece of land and work it for his own advantage. They
soon saw, however, that while this meant success and prosperity for
some, it meant failure and distress for others. But the ethical side of
the religion they professed bound them to consider the need of the
weaker as well as the stronger, and, really desiring above all else to
be loyal to this, they set themselves to the work of discovering what
it really required.
The result was a determination to establish u a
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
TH E
U N ITED ST A T E S.
589
community of goods and efforts, and draw unto themselves all whom
poverty compelled to take service at a distance.” A fter laying the
matter before the whole society and discussing it for some weeks,
articles of agreement were signed on April 19, 1819, by 53 males and
104 females— the total number of men, women, and children at this
time being 225 persons.
The articles of association were prefaced as follows:
The undersigned, members of the Society of Separatists of Zoar,
have, from a true Christian love toward God and their fellow-men,
found themselves convinced and induced to unite themselves according
to the Christian Apostolic sense, under the following rules, through a
communion of property, and they do hereby determine and declare
that from the day of this date the following rules shall be valid and in
effect.
The rules which are here referred to simply provide for com
plete community of property interests, present and prospective.
A ll
earnings go into the common stock of the association, to be used by
the directors in the common interest.
These directors the society
elects annually out of its own members, and to the society they must
give account of all their business transactions.
Five years later these articles were
amended and extended, but
only with a view the more effectually to carry out the purposes
declared in the first.
February 6, 1832, the society was incorporated under the then exist
ing laws of Ohio by the name of “ The Society of Separatists of Zoar,”
thus acquiring the usual powers of a corporation, and being able
to hold property, purchase and sell, and do all other things necessary
to its continuous existence.
Under this act of incorporation an
organization was effected and a constitution adopted, all members
who remained in the society at the time becoming members of the
society in its corporate capacity. Under this constitution two classes
were recognized, the novitiates and the full associates. The first
served at least one year before admission to the second class. Full
associates must be of legal age— males 21 and females 18. Proba
tioners retained their property until becoming full associate members.
One could be admitted without property, but must have no debt.
Strangers seeking admission were fed, clothed, and lodged during the
probationary year, but not paid.
Many relatives and friends of the
first comers joined the colony during its early years.
Occasionally
marriage drew a new member, but accessions by conversion were
exceedingly few.
No American is known to have joined.
Officers were elected by ballot and majority vote, the women voting
as well as the men.
The community government was vested in three trustees to serve three
each, one to be elected annually. These trustees had the exclu
3^ears
sive management of all the industries and affairs of the society, and
590
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
assigned to each member his special work. In doing this the inclina
tion and aptitude of each were considered and great care taken to
avoid misfits.
Clothing, board, and housing were provided for each
member “ without respect to person,” and all means confided to their
charge the trustees must use for the best interests of all.
Superin
tendents of the different industries and departments of labor, as well
as their subordinates, were chosen by this board. It held monthly
meetings, at which all matters of administration, home and foreign,
were carefully considered. The supreme judiciary, or arbitration tri
bunal, of the society, to which all cases of dissension and complaint
were carried, was a standing committee or council of five, one mem
ber going off and a new one coming on each year. This council could
discipline or drop refractory members, erasing their names from the
roll of membership and depriving them of all rights in the society.
A ll disputes were to be settled by arbitration alone and within the
society. A secretary-treasurer was elected every four years. H e
had the sole charge of all moneys, kept the books, and had immediate
oversight of all society transactions. There was also an agent-general,
an elected officer, who acted as the purchaser, salesman, and contractor
for the society in its dealings with the outside world. This office when
created was looked upon as the post of honor and influence in the
society; so it was given to Joseph Bimeler, their leader, who held it
to the time of his death, after which it remained vacant, its duties
being performed by the cashier or one of the trustees.
Notice of time and place of election was given twenty days in advance
of the event by the trustees, and five members were chosen at each
election to be managers and judges. It was their custom to have their
constitution publicly read at least once a year, at which time the people
discussed and acted upon their affairs much after the fashion of the
New England town meeting. They had no president, and in the form
of government were exceedingly democratic.
The u principles of the Separatists,” as set forth in the works of
Joseph Bimeler, consist of twelve articles. The first four, which con
cern the Trinity, the fall, the restoration through Christ, and the
H oly Scriptures, need not be given, as they are held substantially as
taught by the general church. The others are:
V . A ll ceremonies are banished from among us, and we declare them
useless and injurious; and this is the chief cause of our separation.
V I. W e render to no mortal honors due only to God, as to uncover
the head, or to bend the knee. Also we address every one as ‘ 4thou. ”
V II. W e separate ourselves from all ecclesiastical connections and
constitutions, because true Christian life requires no sectarianism, while
set forms and ceremonies cause sectarian divisions.
V III. Our marriages are contracted b}^ mutual consent, and before
witnesses. They are then notified to the political authority; and we
reject all intervention of priests or preachers.
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
THE
U N IT E D
S T A T E S.
591
I X . A ll intercourse of the sexes, except what is necessary to the
perpetuation of the species, we hold to be sinful and contrary to the
order and command of God. Complete virginity or entire cessation of
sexual commerce is more commendable than marriage.
X . W e can not send our children into the schools of Babylon, where
other principles, contrary to these, are taught.
X I . W e can not serve the State as soldiers, because a Christian can
not murder his enemy, much less his friend.
X I I . W e regard the political government as absolutely necessary to
maintain order, and to protect the good and honest and to punish the
wrongdoers; and no one can prove us to be untrue to the constituted
authorities.
It is easy to see that separation from the regular church was a neces
sary result to those holding such views.
Joseph Bimeler was the spiritual leader and preacher of these people,
made such not by any ecclesiastical authority, or any laying on of
priestly hands, but by the universal voice of his people.
H is reported
and printed discourses constitute the only theological literature they
possess.
They make three large octavo volumes, and are said to be
very rare.
He was very severe on the u official clergy,” whom he
denounced as “ lazy and useless servants,” who, by their empty, cere
monious trifles, deluded the people and kept them from the path of
truth. His speeches contain lessons on morality, temperance, health,
housekeeping, and other practical topics. H e was not a Sabbatarian,
and did not think much of foreign missionary work. Though Article
I X mildly condemns marriage, and Bimeler’s teaching and influence
led to its prohibition for a number of years, when smitten with the
charms of one of the comely maidens, who was an inmate of his house
hold and whose duty it was to wait upon him, a sudden and radical
change took place in his views. The antimarriage rule was abro
gated, the head of the society was married, and ever after he publicly
advocated the wedded state. H e highly appreciated the educational
privileges enjoyed by the children in this country and admired the
republican principles of government under which such freedom was
enjoyed.
The Separatists took as their model the first Christian community
at Jerusalem— where all were of one heart and one soul, had all things
common, and no man said that aught of the things he possessed was
his own. Bimeler said he preferred the equality of the communistic
colony to the wealth and poverty of the outer world, as more favor
able to virtue and happiness and less productive of sin and misery.
Aside from his attacks on the clergy, Bimeler was little given to
denunciation.
H e had an eye for the good in most things, and kept
well abreast of the spirit of the age. H e rejoiced in the advance of
science and in the progress of invention, and sought to encourage
individual independence of thought and action.
11358— No. 35— 01------3
“ W e must be glad,”
592
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
he nays, “ that God has led us out of our former fatherland, which is
kept so much under pressure and servitude, and brought us hither,
where we can act, without hindrance and molestation, according to our
conviction and conscience.
It was for this we came.
It was not sel
fishness, nor greed, nor avarice, nor desire for an easy life, that caused
us to emigrate. I f either of those had been our motive we would not
be so peaceful and satisfied within ourselves as we are. W e should
not have attained our aim had we been guided by any of these ignoble
intentions.”
Had this freedom from selfishness and avarice and desire for an eas}^
life continued to exist as characteristic of these people, perhaps the
dissolution which came after a long period of prosperity might have
been avoided.
The presence of those things led to troubles which
were finally carried to the courts of the country. Members who had
been deprived of supposed rights, or expelled, resorted to the law for
redress. Two of these cases became famous and important as legal
precedents. In the A pril term, 1851, a suit was brought by John G.
Gosele and others in the seventh circuit of the United States. John
Gosele, the father of the complainant, was one of the original emi
grants, and continued a member of the Zoar Society until his death in
1827, which was five years prior to its incorporation in 1832. His
heirs, John G. Gosele and others, brought suit for a partition of the
Zoar property and the restitution to them of their ancestor’s distribu
tive share. This raised the question whether the contract entered into
by the members with the organization was legitimate and valid under
our laws. W e have no space for the argument, or even the court’s
opinion in the case, but the court held to the legitimacy and validity
of the contract under which members in joining the society relin
quished all individual ownership in their property and, by withdrawal,
forfeited all interest. A subsequent suit, carried to the supreme court
of Ohio in 1862, resulted in a similar decision, the court sustaining
the contract upon which the community was based.
These troubles, however, only came to the- society after it had
achieved a considerable industrial and financial success. The story of
this deserves to be told at length, but space will not permit. W e must
sketch it briefly.
The site of Zoar was well chosen on the east bank of the Tuscarawas
River, in the northern part of Tuscarawas County, Ohio, where the
stream flows through a valley fertile in soil and rich in scenery. The
Ohio and Erie Canal passes near by, and the town is a station on the
W heeling and Lake Erie Railroad. The Zoarites were fortunate in their
location. The country was opening up. The tide of emigration was
flowing westward, and, whether it swept by or settled about them, it
built up their industries and gave value to their lands. Then the
building of the canal was a timely help.
They obtained the contract
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
THE
U N IT E D
ST A TE S.
593
to dig* it through the extent of their territory, receiving in cash
$21,000 and finding in addition a market for many of their products.
They worked and prospered. They not only paid oft' their indebtedness
on the original purchase, but added to their territory until they pos
sessed some 12,000 acres. They not only built up industries for the
supply of their own needs, but established a large commerce with the
outside world.
Much of the growth and prosperity of the society was doubtless due
to the ability and clear-sightedness of Bimeler. Though the success
continued for some years after his death, when the decline set in the
downward movement was rapid. Trade fell off, income decreased,
while expenses grew.
began to withdraw.
Then the younger and more active members
Some, as we have seen, made trouble by trying
to take their share of the property with them. Occasionally some one
suggested a dissolution and abandonment of the communistic feature,
but for a long time this met with no favor. The time came, however,
when the movement for dissolution was headed by one of the most
active and influential members, Levi Bimeler, a descendant of Joseph,
and the village schoolmaster.
Levi Bimeler had been educated outside of the society, and imbibed
not a little of the individualistic spirit. Despite the decision of the
courts, he openly asserted the right of the members to withdraw and
receive their distributive share of the property. In 1895 he promul
gated his views in a little paper, of which he was editor, publisher, and
pressman. He called it The Nugitna. Three numbers were issued,
and the fourth ready for issue, when the editor was threatened with
expulsion and loss of all rights, present and prospective, if he persisted
in his course. But the mischief had been done. A quarter of a cen
tury without any adequate leadership in the line of their purpose, and
with increasing contact with the individualism of the outside world,
had bred in the strong and capable a readiness for the competitive
struggle, which struggle yielded such great prizes to the few, and at
last, in 1898, when the matter was formally broached at a meeting of the
society, the motion to dissolve was finally carried. A n agreement was
reached binding all to the decision to divide the property upon an
equitable basis.
On March 10, 1898, the members signed a written compact whereby
they selected and appointed Henry S. Fisher, Samuel Foltz, and W il
liam Becker commissioners to make such equitable division. This was
finally accomplished in the fall of 1898. The amount awarded to each
approximated $1,500 per capita— nearly $500, or one-third, more than
the average per capita of the United States in 1890.
It should be said,
however, that when the society was at the height of its prosperity and
had a membership of 500 the per capita wealth was $3,000, the entire
property of the community being valued at $1,500,000. This action of
594
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E D E P A R T M E N T
OF L A B O R .
distribution destroyed the communistic feature of the society. The
municipal incorporation of the village and the incorporated society of
Zoar remain intact. The society will continue as a corporate body
until all its financial affairs are adjusted and litigation at an end.
Then
it will be legally dissolved, and the Separatist Society of Zoar will be
no more.
T H E H A R M O N Y S O C IE T Y .
Like the Separatists of Zoar, this society has an interesting and
remarkable history.
Unlike Zoar, it has been able up to date to cope
successfully with the elements seeking its dissolution and a share in its
property, although the membership at the present writing has been
reduced to nine. These nine, however, are able to pay from the
income of their property $125,000 annually to keep up their little vil
lage. A large part of this, of course, goes to pay taxes, tor the State
of Pennsylvania regards the Harmonists as good taxable material and
governs itself accordingly. M r. Nordhoff, writing of this society,
gives the number of persons in 1874 as 110, “ most of whom are aged,
and none under 4 0 .” M r. Hinds, in 1878, puts it at 100, and says
“ few are under 60 ,” though in 1828 “ it had a thousand inhabitants.”
W h en we consider that these people adopted celibacy early in their
history and adhered strictly to the practice during their subsequent
career, we have at least a partial account of their decline in numbers
altogether apart from their communistic regime.
The village of Econom y, the home of the Harmonists, is situated on
the Ohio River a few miles below Pittsburg. M ost of the buildings
originally occupied by members are now rented by outsiders. The
management of village affairs, however, is in the hands of the nine own
ers, and residents are obliged to conform in some measure to their
ways of life. This is not regarded by all as a hardship or altogether a
disadvantage, as there is a degree of order and quiet not usually found
in other villages of 70 to 80 houses.
The Harmony Society was founded in 1805 by George Rapp, who
came to America with some 600 followers in 1804. The causes which
operated to bring this company across the water were similar to those
which moved the Shakers, Zoarites, and others. Denial of religious
freedom in the old country, persecution and imprisonment for daring
to differ from constituted authorities in church and state, was the chief
cause of that unrest which led all these descendants of the old Pietists
and Mystics to seek a home in the new Republic.
George Rapp was the son of a W iirtem berg farmer, with only
moderate advantages of education. H e followed his father’s calling,
adding to it that of weaver during the winter months. A thoughtful
youth, with a decidedly religious cast of mind, he was seriously
impressed by the great disparity between Christians as he knew them
C O O P E R A T IV E
COM M UNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
STA TE S.
595
and the New Testament ideal. Finding others who shared his thought,
he invited them to his house, where soon quite a congregation gathered
to hear him. This stirred up the clergy. Rapp and his adherents
were fined and imprisoned, which confirmed them in their dislike of
the existing order, and added greatly to the number of those who
sympathized with them.
W hile Rapp counseled obedience to the laws, he insisted on the right
of the people to choose their religion and their church.
Industrious
and thrifty, Rapp soon gathered quite a little property, and with the
help of the persecutions of the clerg}' a following of some 300 families.
W hen about 45 years of age, he and his followers determined to seek
a home in this country, where they would have freedom, they thought,
to worship God as their own consciences might dictate.
In 1803 Rapp sailed for Baltimore, accompanied by his son and two
other persons. A fter some search for a suitable site, they finally pur
chased 5,000 acres about 25 miles north of Pittsburg. Frederick Rapp,
an adopted son and a man of excellent ability, who had been left in
charge in Germany, had made all necessary arrangements for moving,
so that no time was lost when word came that the new home had been
selected. About 1,000 persons came over in three ships, but some 400
were drawn ofi by one Haller and settled in Lycoming County. The
600 who remained with Rapp were mostly of the peasant and mechanic*
(*lass, but all were of the thriftier sort, and some had considerable
property.
Rapp met them and placed them in different parts of Maryland and
Pennsylvania, reserving some of the ablest mechanics and laborers to
aid him in preparing habitations in their new home for the rest.
On February 15, 1805, such as could be gathered u solemnly organ
ized themselves into the Harmony Society,” as a strictly communistic
body. Later, 50 additional families joined them, bringing their num
ber up to about 750 souls. During the first }^ear they built over 40 log
houses, a church and schoolhouse, a gristmill, barn, and some work
shops, and cleared 150 acres of land. The year following they built a
sawmill, a tannery, a storehouse, and a distillery, cleared 400 acres of
land, and planted a vineyard.
They soon proved themselves success
ful, both as farmers and manufacturers.
Making it a rule as far as
possible to make and produce everything they used, they soon intro
duced merino sheep and built a woolen mill, thus producing their own
cloth and clothing. They were extremely fortunate in their leader and
his principal helper, Frederick. Rapp’s great ability and high purpose
were united to unusual good sense and good temper. W h ile insisting
on a rigidly religious life and cautioning them against anxiety for
outward prosperity, industry and frugality were essentials of his relig
ion, so that any disposition to shirk or sponge was regarded with
especial disfavor.
596
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
In 1807 a religious revival in the society led the thoughts of the
members in a direction which, though favorable to immediate pros
perity, carried in itself the seeds of certain future decline. The
younger members became impressed with the notion that the higher
spiritual life is one in which the generative function can have no part.
Marriage, therefore, they argued, is out of character with a Christian
profession.
tians.
W h ile not wrong or sinful in worldlings, it is so in Chris
Therefore they determined
to live a strictly celibate life.
Father Rapp, while not leading in this movement, and advising careful
consideration, concurred in the view we have given, and the new order
became thenceforth the law of the community. Some of the members,
not feeling drawn to this sort of life, withdrew from the society. It is
worthy of remark, as showing the power of a deep religious conviction,
that though no measures were taken to secure conformity to the new
requirement, though the sexes were allowed to mingle together freely
as before, no more children were born in the community, and no evi
dence discovered of any violation of the new agreement.
Another
change in the habits of the members was voluntarily made at the same
time, which is scarcely less remarkable. The whole community aban
doned the use of tobacco in every form — a sacrifice to the average adult
male of the society scarcely less than that of his conjugal pleasures.
Though the communhy continued to prosper, the conviction grew
that, owing to lack of water communication and the unsuitableness of
the soil for vineyards, they were working at a disadvantage. This led
to the purchase of 30,000 acres in Posey County, In d ., to which the
whole population was transferred in 1815. The Harmony property
was sold for $100,000, which was thought to be much below its value.
A t their new home on the Wabash the}^ soon had a flourishing town,
building large factories and extending their business in many direc
tions. But the neighbors did not take kindly to the newcomers, and
the health of the members was seriously affected by fever and ague, so
that they soon began to long for the purer atmosphere of the old K e y
stone State.
In 1821 they were able to sell their
ground, to Robert Owen for $150,000.
New Lanark colony. The Harmonists
now hold at Economy, and moved there
o f prosperity followed this move.
new town, with 20,000 acres of
H e bought it as a home for his
then bought the property they
in 1825. Their greatest period
Their situation favored manufac
turing as well as agricultural industries.
Being on a much-traveled
road, they soon built up a hotel business. The neighbors were friendly,
and they themselves were healthy and happy. W oolen mills, cotton
mills, a sawmill, and gristmill were soon built, adding to their comfort
and increasing their income.
In building the village of Econom}^, the
skill and taste of Frederick Rapp were of great service, enabling them
to combine with utility and convenience as much of beauty as their
desire for plainness of style would permit.
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
STA TE S.
597
In 1831, when at the very height of their prosperity, a German
adventurer, who called himself Count Maximilian de Leon, and claimed
to have special illumination in spiritual things, came with a small fol
lowing to Economy, where he met with a cordial welcome. A short
time sufficed for Father Rapp to penetrate his disguise, but he man
aged to ingratiate himself with many of the members and to get such a
hold upon the community that when a separation became necessary he
carried with him one-third of their number and the note of the society
for #105,000
The strength of the society is indicated in the fact that though in
their new home only seven years, they paid the entire amount in a
single year. In twenty-seven years they had built three towns, lived
in much m oie than average comfort, and paid this sum of #105,000.
The seceders removed to Phillipsburg, where the money soon disap
peared and with it the bogus count. Still the old community pros
pered. A t the outbreak of the civil war it had amassed half a million
of
dollars.
Distrusting the banks, and perhaps
fearing military
demands, they converted it into coin and buried it in their }^ards until
the war was over. But prosperity has its dangers, and these the
society seemed unable to guard against. Ambition grew as wealth
increased. The community was not content to depend on the products
of its own labor. Its industries were at one time so considerable that
the outsiders employed outnumbered the members ten to one. Then
speculation set in, with more or less unfortunate investments. Oil
was struck on their property, and added greatly to their wealth. This
only acted as a stimulant to desire. Prosperous as they were as a
community, the enormous fortunes made outside so far eclipsed their
individual gains that the younger and more enterprising grew restive
in the presence of such opportunities and began to leave. The stir
and excitement of the great city began to draw them. W hen the
market declined and prices fell, the society could not pay the old scale
of wages; so the mills were closed. Several sued for their share of the
property, or for the share of deceased relatives, but the courts sus
tained the society. The cost of these suits, however, together with
bad investments and dull trade, ate up the profits, and the feeling of
unrest and discontent threatened ruin to the society. But as members
died off or withdrew, expenses grew less and the individual income
.from the property greater.
The steady income from the oil wells has
enabled the society to recover something of its losses, and it is now
financially in healthful condition. But instead of existing now as a
community, it is practically a little trust, administered more or less
justly in the interest of less than a dozen people.
The strength of this community in its best days lay in the practical
wisdom of its acknowledged leader and the general loyalty of the
people to the communistic ideal. In the later years of its history the
598
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
common ambitions which rule in the world of business came to rule in
the colony, and though they were thought to have regard to the com
mon welfare within the community, success m the competitive struggle
with the world outside soon bred discontent with the simple and com
mon life within. Individual ambition began to take the place of the
old ideal, and soon the very life and soul of the movement were gone.
W hatever possibilities the future may hold in the way of a larger
cooperation, in which the welfare of others shall occupy an equal
place with the welfare of self, in none of the attempts yet made has
the altruistic sentiment been adequate to the task of resisting the
strain put upon it by a competitive environment. And this is well,
for however numerous the “ others” may be in these colony move
ments, they are less than drops in the bucket to the “ others” in the
world outside, and it is the inexorable law of moral progress that those
in advance can not disconnect themselves with those in the rear. W e
are all bound together in one bundle of interests, and the progress of
the advance guard of the race is measured by the interest it takes in
those who are behind.
THE ONEIDA
C O M M U N IT Y .
Though this community abandoned communism some twenty' years
ago, becoming a joint-stock company, under the title “ The Oneida
Community, Lim ited,” so great has been its success under both the
earlier and later regime that its history can not be ignored.
A part from “ The W om an’s Commonwealth,” of which we shall
treat later, it is the one distinctively American community which has
claimed for itself a religious basis, and one of the only two American
communities which have achieved financial success. It was organized
in Madison County, N. Y ., in 1848, on the broadest possible commu
nistic lines, involving communism of persons as well as of property.
Its founder and controlling spirit, John H . Noyes, was a graduate of
Dartmouth College. H e began the study of law, but was soon drawn
to theology, and studied at Andover and Yale.
W h ile at Yale he
came under the influence of the noted revivalist, Finney, and “ soon
landed in a new experience and new views of the way of salvation
which took the name of Perfectionism.”
This was in 1884.
Returning to Putney,
V t ., the home of his
parents, he devoted himself for twelve years to the development and
proclamation of his new thought, during which he gathered quite
a little company of believers, and among them several of his own
relatives.
They built a chapel, gave much of their time to study and much of
their means to printing. U p to this time, however, they were simply
revivalists, intent on fitting men for the life beyond, and rather hos
tile to the thought of Fourierism and
socialism, then exerting so
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
TH E U N IT E D
STA TE S.
599
powerful an influence on thinkers in New England. Nevertheless,
they read The Harbinger and The Present, organs of the socialistic
thought, as well as the writings of Greeley and Brisbane in The
Tribune, and M r. Noyes himself confesses that “ the Oneida Com
munity really issued from a conjunction between the revivalism of
orthodoxy and the socialism of Unitarian ism.” So when Brook
Farm was burned out and broke up, the communistic sentiment had
made such headway in the little church at Putney that, though driven
out by the conservatism of that town, it was made central and funda
mental in the new movement at Oneida. In M r. Noyes’s theology God
and the devil are both uncreated. A ll good is from God ; all evil from
the devil.
Jesus Christ, the Eternal Son of God, by his atoning sac
rifice, destroyed the power of the devil and opened a way of salva
tion.
His second coming took place at the destruction of Jerusalem,
when “ there was a primary resurrection and judgment in the spirit
world; ” “ the final Kingdom of God then began in the heavens; the
manifestation of that Kingdom in the visible world is now approach
ing; its approach is now ushering in the second and final resurrection
and judgment; a church on earth is now rising to meet the approach
ing Kingdom in the heavens, and to become its duplicate and repre
sentative; inspiration, or open communication with God and the
heavens, involving perfect holiness, is the element of connection
between the church on earth and the church in the heavens and the
power by which the Kingdom of God is to be established and reign
in the world.”
Perfectionism is simply total abstinence from sin, in thought and
feeling as well as in deed. M r. Noyes taught that through personal
communion with God men might reach, and should reach, this state.
Community of persons, as well as of goods, he held to be funda
mental in New Testament teaching. Love does not consist with selfish
claims, and no more permits exclusive appropriation of persons than
of things. Marriage, therefore, with them was “ com plex” instead
of simple. Men and women within the community were free to
cohabit at pleasure; the desire, however, was required to be made
known through a third person, in order to prevent exclusive attach
ments.
A s a rule the young of one sex were paired with the aged
of the other, though no one was obliged under any circumstances to
receive disagreeable attentions.
The propagation of children was
theoretically under the control of the society and conducted pro
fessedly on purely scientific principles. A s to results, Prof. Goldwin
Smith wrote, after a visit to the community, “ Undeniably, they are
a fine, healthy-looking, merry set of children. The nurseries, with
everything about them, are beautiful. The nurses are not hirelings,
but members of the community who voluntarily undertake the office.
600
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LA B O R .
A simple and wholesome dietary is enforced, and no mother or grand
mother is permitted to ruin digestion and temper by administering first
a poison from the confectioner’s and then another poison from the drug
gist’s .”
Mothers were relieved from the care of their children to a
great extent, even during the nursing period, and almost wholly later.
M r. Nordhoff thought the children, while plump and healthy, seemed
“ a little subdued and desolate, as though they missed the exclusive
love and care of a father and m other,” though he admits this may
have been wholly a fancy born of his own feeling.
The world outside generally regarded the religious claims of the
Oneida Community merely as a cloak for licentiousness, and feeling
grew very strong and hostile toward it as it achieved success and influ
ence.
This was all the more pronounced, perhaps, because 66the thou
sands of visitors who annually inspected their dwellings and factories
and admired their lawns and gardens discovered none of the usual
signs of lax social m orality.” Evidently there was more of sincerity
and power in their religious convictions than was generally believed,
or their career could not have been what it was.
One feature of their means of government and discipline was so
peculiar to this body that it can not well be neglected. Their practice
of u mutual criticism” is referred to. This was done in open meeting,
as a means of helping each to see himself or herself as others saw.
Absolute truthfulness and fairness were encouraged in the critic.
Anything else laid him open to the criticism of others when he became
the subject.
Radical as the theories and practices of the Oneida Community
were, it held its people together, and for thirty years it grew ancl
prospered. But along in the seventies public opinion, aroused by the
clergy of the surrounding country, became so pronounced against its
theory of communism in persons that, under the counsel of its founder
and president, this feature was abandoned.
This change, which involved the introduction of marriage and the
family life, led soon to other changes, and in 1880 communism of
property gave place to joint stock, and the community was legally
incorporated as “ The Oneida Community, Lim ited.”
Each member has now a separate individual interest represented by
shares of stock in place of the undivided interest he formerly had in
the common property.
So wisely were these changes managed that the
complex manufacturing and commercial interests of the society were
not seriously affected. Before changing to the joint-stock system,
they offered, first, a guaranty of support to all elderly and infirm
persons in lieu of stock; second, a guaranty was pledged for the sup
port and education of the children of the community till 16 years of
age; third, labor in the new company was guaranteed to all members
of the old society; fourth, some cooperative features were preserved,
C O O P E R A T IV E
COM M UNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
ST A TE S.
601
such as common dwellings and lawns, a common laundry, reading
room, etc.
Though the inventoried value of the community property was only
$67,000 in 1857, when the division was made in 1880 and the jointstock company formed their capital had reached a total of $600,000.
Four years later it was $624,050 over and above all liabilities. The
company owns water power and factories at W allingford, Conn., and
Niagara Falls, as well as at Community, N. Y ., but its principal busi
ness is at the two places last named.
The following, in answer to certain questions touching present con
ditions, was received from M r. W illiam A . Hinds, dated M ay 25 ,1 9 0 0 :
1. The joint-stock company, u The Oneida Company, Lim ited,” has
remained prosperous to the present date.
2. January 1, 1900, its net capital and surplus were $750,247.42, its
capital stock being $600,000; its surplus was $150,247.42.
3. Its original stockholders numbered 225.
4. Present number, 219.
5. The resident stockholders are all employed, so far as they are
able and desire to labor. Some are too old, and some are incapacitated
by sickness or other causes. Stockholders who reside in New Y ork
City, Chicago, Niagara Falls, N. Y ., and Niagara Falls, Ontario, are
also employed by the company, either in its offices, its factories, or as
agents.
6. The company has encouraged its workmen, otfyer than stockholders,
to build themselves homes, has given them occasional entertainments,
and has made some experiments (not very successful) in establishing
reading rooms, has aided in building a church, etc., but does not boast
of what it has yet done and hopes to do much more in the future.
7. There is no profit sharing with the workmen.
8. A ll the cooperative features retained when the joint-stock com
pany was formed are more highly appreciated as the years go by.
9. These cooperative privileges were limited by our original agree
ment to the former members of the Oneida Community and their chil
dren, and could not be extended to others without the unanimous con
sent of all the subscribers to that original agreement in person or by
representatives.
10. The change from communism was not brought about wholly
through outside agitation against the complex marriage system of the
community. There were other contributory causes, which can not be
briefly stated.
T H E IC A R IA N C O M M U N IT Y .
The story of this community, from the founding of its first colony
in Fannin County, T ex., in 1848, on through its efforts at Nauvoo, 111.,
and Cheltenham, M o ., up to the dissolution of the body at Icaria, Iowa,
in 1896, is one of the most pitiful and pathetic ever told.
From the
beginning to the end it is the record of a futile though heroic endeavor
to build a prosperous and happy society through democratic commun
ism.
It failed through lack of agreement, for want of harmony, as
every other effort of the sort has failed.
Like that of Brook Farm,
the story has been so often told that repetition is needless.
(U)2
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
T H E W O M A N ’S C O M M O N W E A L T H .
This novel and distinctively American community, though now
established in the District of Columbia, was organized in Belton, T ex.,
more than a quarter of a century ago.
Under the leadership of Mrs.
Martha M cW hirter, who is still their recognized head, a little company
of women began to meet together for prayer and independent study
of the Bible.
They did not come together in the conventional way,
merely as a matter of religious duty.
Prayer and study were with
them means to ends, and the ends they sought were larger knowledge
and fuller life.
Honest and independent thinking, they claim, soon
brought them new light and gave them a new purpose and a new joy
in life. Full of the better thought and the larger hope, they were
eagerly sought after by the churches, to whose members their enthu
siasm and zeal were at first more than welcome. Soon, however, it
was discovered that the new thought was not in accordance with ortho
dox traditions; that these people were dangerous heretics, to whom the
church must not listen.
The churches, therefore, were closed against
them and their names stricken from the rolls.
The whole religious
community was in arms, so to speak, against them; but the little com
pany continued to hold their meetings undaunted.
Convinced that
only the spirit of truth could lead to the knowledge of truth, and
believing it folly to 'lo o k to the churches for guidance, they quietly
and peacefully pursued their way, ever making fresh advances and
acquiring new views.
Soon the feeling arose that they ought not to leave their children
longer under the old teaching. They withdrew them, therefore, and
started a Sunday school of their own. The husbands did not take
kindly to this arrangement, for, however little interest they had in
religion, they were inclined to be conservative, and looked with dis
favor on any open disrespect to its time-honored institutions. Some
friction in households arose over this measure.
This was increased
when these earnest women began to assert their right, as partners in
the matrimonial firm, to an equal share of the income, and to object to
the custom which obliged them to ask their husbands for every dollar
they wanted, or to accept an allowance which was wholly inadequate
to the need and disproportionate to the income. The effect of this was
to tighten rather than loosen the purse strings, and money was given
more grudgingly and meagerly than before. Then these determined
women decided to have a fund of their own.
They saved all they could
from their allowances, or pin money, and laid it by for their common
use. W hen the husbands learned of this action the pin money was
cut off, with a view of bringing their rebellious partners to terms; but
their purpose was too serious and deep rooted to be balked by such
tactics.
They began immediately, therefore, to devise ways and means
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
ST A T E S.
603
of earning money for themselves.
Some took in washing and turned
their earnings into the common treasury. Cows were bought out of
the common fund, and the milk and butter which they yielded found
ready sale because of their excellence. One of the company, a widow,
turned her home into a boarding house. This was added to and built
upon, as occasion required, until it became the finest hotel in the place.
The success of this venture led to the leasing of a hotel at W aco, the
women of this little company having incorporated, under the laws of
the State, as “ The Central Hotel Company” and “ The Belton Investment Company.” Their money, however, was not all made in hotel
keeping. The first $5,000 gathered was expended in the purchase of
an old meetinghouse and the plant of a steam laundry.
Here this
little band of women did such excellent work and lived such evidently
pure and simple lives that they won the esteem and patronage of a
large share of the community.
It was through the money made in this
venture that they were able to engage in the hotel business.
Some thirty years of strenuous endeavor had brought most of the
original workers to that period in life when the care of great enter
prises becomes too great a burden. Having acquired a considerable
fortune and being in receipt of a comfortable income, arrangements
were made to retire from active business. A fter visiting several places
in search of a desirable home, they finally selected Mount Pleasant, in
the District of Columbia, and, having prepared a residence adequate
to their need, they moved there in September, 1898.
There are twenty-four in the family or group, and not a man among
them. Like the Shakers, they advocate and live a celibate life. Their
views in this respect were, doubtless, the chief cause of separation
between them and their husbands. They were too deeply and pro
foundly religious to give any cause for separation that was not rooted
in conscientious convictions. In no case, so far as can be learned, was
there any quarrel or bitterness. The step which virtually annulled
the marriage bond was taken in obedience to what was regarded as a
requirement of the higher or spiritual life.
Like the Lebanon
Shakers, they are very broad-minded and liberal in their thought, in
most respects. They travel much. They enjoy all rational amuse
ments, such as musical entertainments and the best operas and plays.
They live, apparently, very harmoniously and happily together.
Men have never been debarred from membership, and a few have
joined, but with the exception of one, who remained ten years, they
have not stayed long.
No entrance fee has ever been required.
The
only condition imposed has been willingness to live their life and sub
mit to the authority of their leader. In their new home they are not
striving after wealth. Neither are they content to be idle or useless.
Hence they have a large garden, in which they raise vegetables for
home use and some to sell. They keep several cows, and sell milk
604
B U L L E T IN
and butter.
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
They make their own clothing, and do their own house
work and cooking.
of mending shoes.
. One of the younger members has learned the art
Another has studied dentistry, and cares for the
teeth of the family. A ll believe in the healthfulness and naturalness
of labor, and do their part in the work of the house ungrudgingly
and with good cheer.
T H E R U S K IN C O M M O N W E A L T H .
Though less than seven years old, Ruskin has had a varied and event
ful experience. The limits of this article will not permit the telling of
its story in detail, nor allow any adequate presentation of the principal
facts of its history; but the student of social questions will do well to
familiarize himself with the full history of its struggles, successes, and
defeats before he ventures to furnish the world with any easy way of
escape from its present ills.
Ruskin traces its origin to the influence of M r. J. A . W a y land,
exercised through The Coming Nation. This paper was first published
at Greensburg, Ind., on A p ril 29, 1893. Devoted especially to the
interests of those who earn their living, as distinguished from those
who get it, and edited in a bold, brilliant manner, it soon sprang into
favor and had a large corps of workers extending its circulation. In
six months it had a paid-up subscription list of 14,000, and was selling
3,000 extra copies each week, though refusing all advertisements
and devoting its pages entirely to matter directly related to its main
purpose.
Finding so ready a response to his efforts, M r. W a y land was encour
aged to make a proposition to his readers, which at once gave him a
still larger place in their thought and esteem. He did not wish, he
said, “ to enrich himself while so many of his brothers and sisters
were living cin poverty, hunger, and dirt,’ ignorant of the causes
which kept them in this condition.” He therefore proposed to make
The Coming Nation the organ and the basis of a cooperative move
ment.
I f the workers, who had pushed the circulation so far, would
increase it to 100,000, the profits would amount to $23,000 a year.
This he would turn over to an association to buy land and to found a
cooperative village, to which he would transfer the printing plant.
Anyone contributing $100, or securing 200 subscribers, would be a
charter member to aid in organizing the colony.
Each member, man
or woman, was to have an equal voice, whether contributing much or
little. No one would be obliged to work for the community. Every
one was to be free to do as he or she willed, so long as in so doing the
equal rights of others were not infringed.
This proposition met with much favor.
grew rapidly.
The circulation of the paper
Steps were taken to select a site, and by July 2 5 ,1894,
when the printing plant was moved to Tennessee City, Tenn., the sub
scription list had reached 60,000.
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
ST A TE S.
605
The nature of M r. W a3Tland’s proposition had doubtless much to do
with the character of the material it attracted and with much of the
subsequent experience of the colony.
It was a singular admixture of
socialism and anarchism, and drew together people of both classes.
They never u pulled together,” and at times were so bitter and intense
in their antagonism as seriously to jeopardize the very existence of the
colony. The selection of Tennessee City by M r. W ayland (who, nat
urally, was deferred to in the matter), despite the adverse report of
his own agent, aroused some suspicions as to his disinterestedness,
which, whether just or not, seem never to have been altogether allayed,
and added very greatly to the difficulties of the task to which he had
so earnestly devoted his powers.
The site of the colony was certainty unwisely chosen.
poor.
The land was
Much of the timber was of little worth, and the opportunities
for diversified industries very limited.
Despite all these disadvantages, however, the increasing circulation
of the paper, the addition of new members, and the activity of all in
building homes and equipping the colony in various ways soon wrought
a favorable change in the appearance of the place. But as the novelty
of the new life wore off, as the cold weather approached, bringing
much of discomfort and not a little of sickness and suffering, many of
the members, wholly unused to a pioneer life, and with little power of
adaptation, grew discontented and blamed everybody but themselves
for the disagreeable features of the situation. W hen they came to the
work of organizing the colony, on the ground and in the face of con
ditions as they found them, the ideals they had cherished seemed less
easy of attainment and even less practical. They felt obliged to com
promise to some extent, in view of the hard conditions, their own defects,
and the unfriendly environment. The result was a stock company,,
organized under a mining and manufacturing charter, the stock limited
to $500,000. The actual capital on which the charter was based was
$17,050.40. This included 1,000 acres of land, the plant of The Com
ing Nation, and contributions from the members. Shares were sold to
the members at $500 each. W ives of charter members were given
shares to put them on an equal footing with their husbands. Not
adopting communism, it became necessary to fix a wage scale, that all
might be able to purchase the necessaries of life at the association store.
Some time elapsed before this wage scale could be satisfactorily ar
ranged. Am ong the colony enterprises was the starting of huckster
wagons, an innovation in that region.
A t first the farmers refused to
sell their products, but gradually the prejudice wore away and the
wagon came back well laden. These products were placed in the store
and the surplus shipped to rnhrket.
Thus the colonists were in the old business of profit-mongering just
as before. This troubled some of them seriously, and a protest was
606
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
made against the practice.
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
A compromise was effected for a short time
under an agreement that only 5 per cent advance should be charged
outsiders. Later, however, finding themselves unable to maintain this
liberal policy, the colonists returned to the normal profit, at which the
neighbors who had been getting the more advantageous terms became
angry and refused to trade further, going elsewhere and paying more.
But the trouble was not all between the colonists and their neigh
bors. Friction increased within the colony. Some were dissatisfied
with President W ayland and his management.
H e had, however,
strong friends who sought to have him given complete control over all
the property, a measure that failed by only one vote.
But President
W ayland was determined to have full control of the printing plant and
The Coming Nation or sever his connection with the body, so he made
a proposition to the association to lease the plant and paper on terms
which he named,and gave the stockholders just fifteen minutes to decide.
Fearing disaster to the colony should President W ayland quit the
management of the paper, his proposition was accepted by a vote of 35
to 2. But the vote was a reluctant one, made under pressure and after
wards regretted. Resignations followed thick and fast. Timid mem
bers withdrew, receiving in all cases the full amount paid for their
stock. This practice on the part of the colony, while indicating a
strong desire to avoid injustice, was undoubtedly a source of weakness,
as many members withdrew who would otherwise have remained and
become peculiarly useful. But, despite withdrawals, the colony seemed
to be making progress when M r. W ayland made a demand for the own
ership of a new perfecting press which had cost the association $5,000.
This was regarded as unjust, and refused. The colonists then
demanded of M r. W ayland the return of the printing plant and The
Coming Nation, together with the right, title, good will, etc., and all
profits, stock, and material that had accrued since the transfer was
made to him on December 2 6 ,1894. They demanded also the perfecting
press, with its equipment, and the whole book and pamphlet business.
The following preamble, resolution, and vote at the meeting then held
explain themselves:
“ Whereas individual ownership of the means of production is con
trary to the belief of the members of the Ruskin Cooperative Associ
ation and the teachings of The Coming Nation; and
“ Whereas the present relationship existing between The Coming
Nation and the Ruskin Cooperative Association places us in an equiv
ocal position before the minds of men, has prevented some from joining
us, and has caused dissatisfaction and unrest among our members; and
“ W hereas the propert}^, title, good will, and income of The Coming
Nation morally, justly, and rationally belongs to the Ruskin Coopera
tive Association: Therefore, be it
“ Resolved, That we make The Coming Nation a business department
of the Ruskin Cooperative Association; and
“ Resolved, That for this department a cash working fund of $1,000
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
TH E U N IT E D S T A T E S.
607
be established; that the surplus funds of this department shall not be
drawn upon in excess of $200 per week for pay roll or other purposes
by the association until this fund is established or while it is impaired.”
A fter a hard contest, it was carried— yeas, 27; noes, 3; absent, 3.
Two refrained from voting because of the word “ demand.”
“ Moved to give W a y land written notice that the lease would termi
nate in sixty days, as per agreement. Carried unanimously.”
A n agreement was finally reached by which M r. W ayland, for certain
considerations, transferred to J. H . Dodson, trustee, the plant and
paper before mentioned.
B y January following the conditions of the
agreement had been complied with and the printing business formally
turned over to the association.
W h ile all this had been going on, new members had been coming in
as well as old ones going out, improvements were being made, and the
question of finding a new and better site for the colony agitated. M any
locations were offered in different States, and some of them visited and
approved.
The cost, however, of moving heavy machinery induced
the acceptance of a site only 6 miles away, at Cave M ills, Tenn.,
where they purchased two fine farms, with a large flour mill, store,
and post-office. Two immense caves on this property added greatly to
the attractions and value of the place, and a fine stream of water
afforded facilities for many things.
The story of the colony’s labors and sacrifices in getting the new site
ready and moving their machinery and effects from the old is one of
exceeding interest, and shows how rapidly and economically great
results can be accomplished by combination of effort. In less than a
year the work of building the new homes and getting away from the
old had been accomplished. But the colonists were hardly established
in their new quarters before fresh troubles were brewing. M any new
members had come in, and the old charter members began to fear that
they were to lose control. So they did some scheming to retain their
places. They refused to issue stock to the wives of the new members
on the same conditions as it was issued to their own.
Feeling became intense and bitter.
Finally the “ charters,” as
they were called, resigned in a body and helped to elect the most tur
bulent of their opponents, thinking that a short experience under the
new management would result in a return to the old. But things did
not happen just as expected. Responsibility sobered the new man
agement, but it proved more aggressive and effective than the old.
Then the old sulked and lived apparently only to put hindrances in
the way of the new. A fter a time a shrewd strategical move restored
the old managers to power, when they soon revealed a spirit and pur
pose that threatened the very existence of the colony. The Coming
Nation, entirely controlled by the editor, had for some time been
favoring the anarchistic policy.
11358— No. 35— 01------ 4
Individuals, it taught, should be free
608
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LA B O R .
to do as they pleased, independent of the collectivity. Articles were
published scathing religion and expressing contempt for the marriage
bond. W hen a petition, signed by twenty-two members, was presented
to the board of directors, now controlled by the charter members, ask
ing that The Coming Nation declare itself for socialism and opposed to
anarchy, it was promptly tabled.
This was the beginning of a bitter
and relentless conflict between the socialistic and anarchistic elements
in the colony, a conflict which ended, for the time, in a series of injunc
tions, most of which failed to hold, but one of which (based on the
claim that the building of houses and the running of schools, a lyceum,
and a dining hall were inconsistent with the charter of a mining and
manufacturing company) resulted in throwing the colony into the
hands of a receiver, and stripping it of property valued at $100,000.
The various efforts made by the injunctionists before they succeeded
in breaking up the colony it is useless to detail. That they suc
ceeded at last, though the corporation did not owe a dollar and stood
before the world UA 1 , gilt edge,” is one of the singular perversions of
justice of which our courts are sometimes guilty. The disappointed
colonists met and organized anew.
They were able to retain their
printing plant and some of their personal effects, but “ their land,
springs, caves, communal house, dwellings, college building, and other
appurtenances, valued at over $100,000, were sold to a company,
which, it is said, included court officers and attorneys who figured in
the legal proceedings.”
Over 250 of the colonists, unconquerable in spirit, determined to
stand by their principles and to build more wisely in the future.
There was an opening in Duke, G a., to which they were drawn. A
community had been projected there by the American Settlers’ A sso
ciation. Buildings had been erected, and some progress made in other
things, but the movement was declining and needed aid. The Ruskinites determined to join it and furnish the aid. They had spent most
of their money on the lawyers trying to save their property, but they
managed to raise $4,000 to pay for the train that carried them and their
printing plant to their brothers in Georgia.
The united colony took the name of Ruskin.
It is 6 miles from
W a y cross, in W are County, and does not yet appear on the map.
is not an attractive region.
It
The soil is sandy and the country flat.
There are neither mountains nor streams for miles around, but there
are plenty of small pines and fresh breezes sweeping through them
from the G ulf, so that the place is more endurable than at first it
would seem. The houses are such as one sees all through that region,
one story and attic, built on posts a foot or so above the sand, and
generally unpainted and dingy, looking as if they had buffeted the
storms of half a century.
High fences separate them from each other
and add to the ugliness of the prospect, but where cattle and hogs run
C O O PE R A TIV E
COMMUNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
ST A TE S.
609
wild these are essential. The colonists must have their vegetable and
flower gardens or life would be poorer even than it is.
Ruskin’s present industries are woodworking and broom making,
the manufacture of leather belts, suspenders, and cereal coffee, all
articles of high grade; these, of course, in addition to its printing
establishment, from which issues weekly The Coming Nation. It has
a general store, an executive office, a hotel or inn, a photograph tent,
a shoe shop, a general kitchen, and the best railroad station for miles
around. There are no indications of worldly ambition or business
pressure; no signs of energy or push. All move quietly, leisurely,
and none suffers apparently from overwork. In justice to them, how
ever, it should be said that many of them have suffered much from chills
and fever, which may account for a good deal of the tired feeling
apparently prevailing.
The people are plain country people, such as one finds in a thousand
other places, but they are mentally much more alert, better informed,
and vastly more alive to the questions of the day than average country
people. They have among them men of excellent attainments— mem
bers of the medical and legal profession, editors, teachers, and business
men, as well as mechanics.
“ It sort of makes you jum p,” says Mr.
Skinner, of The Brooklyn Eagle, “ when a rough, tanned specimen
comes from the field, with dirt on his hands, and holes in his trousers, and
begins to talk poetry to you. And you feel a pang when you see these
people in their great bleak dining room, dressed like hod carriers and
kitchen wenches, sitting down to bread, potatoes, and bacon, because
you see they deserve something better. They are generously, glori
ously, sacrificing personal for general welfare; and that is heroism.
Y ou respect and admire them, and meanly look up the time-table to
find some place where they sell steaks.”
The present title of the colony is “ The Ruskin Commonwealth,”
and it holds its charter from the State of Georgia. The object of the
incorporators is declared to be “ to establish a community of people
on a cooperative basis of industrial brotherhood.” To this end the
commonwealth is empowered to acquire, hold, sell, or mortgage real
or personal property at will, provided that no part of the real estate
shall ever be disposed of or encumbered except by a two-thirds vote
of all the then members of the corporation. It has power also to effect
loans, issue notes, bonds, etc., in its corporate name, without security;
or to secure the same by deed of trust on its property, or such portions
thereof as it may deem best. It may establish all such institutions and
engage in all such activities as are deemed essential to the mental,
moral, and material welfare of its members and the objects of its incor
poration. It may receive or bestow bequests, or donations, endow
ments, sue and be sued, have and use a common seal, make, alter, and
amend rules and regulations for the management of its business and
610
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
the control of its members; elect or appoint such officers, managers,
directors, and agents as it may desire; prescribe the conditions of
membership and withdrawal, and perform all lawful acts necessary for
the execution of its powers and the objects of its incorporation.
Its
capital stock is limited by the value of its property, and is owned only
by the collectivity.
A ll membership fees and contributions are the
absolute property of the corporation; all property is held collectively,
and used and enjoyed by all the members of the community, according
to the rules, regulations, and by-laws, as long as they are members,
and no longer. By-laws, rules, and regulations may be changed by a
majority vote, and a vote may be had at any time, after due notice,
upon application of one-fifth of the members.
The by-laws are too elaborate to be given in full. W e note only a
few of the more important features.
The membership fee is $500.
Husband and wife, however, are counted as one, but both must have a
majority vote or neither is accepted.
The candidate is required to be
of good moral character, to be well-informed in the principles of
socialism, must be 21 years of age, willing and able to aid in the pro
motion of the objects of the Commonwealth, and must sign his name to
the charter, by-laws, covenant of faith, and agreement, which are made
a part of the organization of the Ruskin Commonwealth. The officers
and committees are those usual to corporations, with the exception of a
labor director. The referendum and imperative mandate may be used
by the members to rectify what they regard as mistakes of the board,
or to remove obnoxious officials. A ll bind themselves to respect and
uphold majority rule, to perform faithfully any duty to which they
may be regularly assigned, and to be guided by the Golden Rule at all
times, both in word and deed. Failure to keep this pledge, to the
extent of indulging in abusive, slanderous, obscene, or profane lan
guage to or concerning any other member, or the Commonwealth,
exposes one to trial and expulsion or suspension. A day’s labor con
sists of not more than nine hours. A ll members receive the same
maintenance for each day’s labor performed, or a proportional amount
for each fractional part thereof; in sickness, on physician’s report, they
receive the same as if well and employed. There is no interference
with the reasonable exercise of individual tastes, desires, or prefer
ences in any private, religious, or domestic matter.
Each member is
furnished by the Commonwealth with a residence and lot, securing to
him the free use and occupancy of the same so long as he remains a
resident member.
The maintenance of the members is determined
from time to time by the board of directors.
agreement are as follows:
The covenant and
COVENANT OF FAITH .
W e , the members of the Ruskin Commonwealth, desiring to present
to the world our true motive of union, and to bind ourselves more
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
ST ATES.
611
closely together by the expression of a common faith, do declare that
our hope and design is to realize to a greater degree than heretofore,
the brotherhood of man and the equality of opportunity to life, liberty,
and the pursuit of happiness.
That to effect this object it is essential that as a community of
brethren we hold sacred to the common use and benefit the collective
ownership of the means of production and distribution, so administer
ing them that all may receive their blessing, and so husbanding them
that each may be filled with plenty.
W e further believe it essential that all should work together for the
common welfare, each giving freely his strength, to be directed by
those in charge, and each receiving from the Commonwealth that care
and attention that shall best assist him to attain bodily health and com
fort and to secure those things that are conducive to happiness and
mental development.
W e also recognize that in friendly council with each other we can
discover the best method of procedure, and that in cases of difference
it is ever the most expedient., for the time, to follow the judgment of
the majority.
To accomplish the hallowed objeot of our faith and to exemplify the
truth of our methods we have steadfastly set our faces, taking as our
guiding principles the Gulden Rule and the Law of Love.
W e invite
all like-minded persons to join us.
AGREEMENT.
W e and each of us hereby agree that we will labor faithfully, accord
ing to the best of our ability, in some industry of the Ruskin Common
wealth, understanding that such labor shall be performed under the
direction of its officers, to whose reasonable requests in the line of duty
we will at all times render strict obedience. W e and each of us agree
to take an intelligent interest in the affairs of the Commonwealth,
to assist in the formation of its judgments, to suggest methods of
improvement, and to promote the ethical development of the Com
monwealth to the utmost extent of our powers.
W e and each of us esteem the use and enjoyment, by ourselves and
families, of the properties of the Commonwealth, including shelter,
food, raiment, medical attention, etc., and an equal participation with
all other members of the Commonwealth in all material, educational,
social, ethical, religious, and recreative benefits, advantages, and
facilities in the manner and to the extent prescribed by the charter,
by-laws, and rules and regulations of the Commonwealth, and by all
by-laws, rules, and regulations that shall be passed hereafter, a valua
ble consideration and fully adequate for any amount of attention,
interest, labor, or property which we may contribute to said Com
monwealth.
W e and each of us further agree that no person whatever, depend
ent upon the society, can be employed for wages of any kind, and that
no cause exists nor can any exist or be created for the recovery o f any
property or service, or the value thereof, which may be contributed as
aforesaid.
W e and each of us also agree that we will never claim, but on the
contrary hereby expressly renounce for ourselves, each of us for him
self, our heirs, personal representatives, and assigns, all claims to any
612
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
divisible, distinct, or separate interest in the properties of the Ruskin
Commonwealth as joint tenant, tenant in common, partner or other
wise, or any return of the fee paid by us, or any of us, for admission
into the Ruskin Commonwealth as a member thereof, or any compen
sation for labor performed or services rendered said Commonwealth.
In witness whereof we, and each for himself or herself, have hereunto
set our hand the day and year set opposite our names.
The present property of the commonwealth is estimated at $20,000—
$10,000 personal and $10,000 in real estate.
is 140, mostly Americans.
The present membership
In education they average well.
Members
may withdraw whenever dissatisfied, but they must leave behind all
they have paid in, and can make no claim for services rendered. There
is said to be little disposition to shirk or lean, and ostracism soon
removes the offense or the offender.
Causes of dissension and with
drawal are said to be “ many and various,” but most withdrawals
result from “ unwillingness to pioneer.” The present tendency is
toward separate family life, and away from communistic living. In
fact, the strong tendency at the beginning of this new year is away
from the colony altogether.
W ithin recent months the number of
persons in the colony has dropped from 250 to 140. More than half
of these are minors. Some 30 or more have declared their inten
tion to leave as soon as they can get away. The present outlook,
therefore, for Ruskin, is not hopeful.
THE
C H R IS T IA N C O M M O N W E A L T H .
Though this community is now in the hands of a receiver, having
voluntarily disbanded to protect its creditors, its history is one that
should not be overlooked. It was organized in 1896, in Muscogee
County, G a., by some 40 people, mostly from the Northern States.
A college professor, a civil engineer, an editor, and the pastor of an
institutional church were the leaders in the movement. Students of
the social question, on its ethical side at least, they reached substan
tially the same conclusions as to the remedy for social ills.
Becoming
acquainted with each other’s views through the press, they determined
to get together somewhere and begin the work of applying their
remedy. To them the spirit of the Nazarene seemed the one thing
needed as the animating force of the better social order. To create
a social organism that should not only contemplate and call for this
spirit, but give it encouragement and embodied expression— this,
according to their published statements, was the high purpose that
brought them together. Not only did they assume that “ love is the
greatest thing in the world,” they showed unusual faith in the gentler
and more agreeable forms of its manifestation.
They determined to
open their doors freely to all who would come, confident that a hearty
welcome to their brotherhood and to all the priviliges of their associa
tion would soon put a new purpose and spirit of life even into the
C O O P E R A T IV E
COM M UNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D ST A TE S.
613
tramp and the loafer. They wanted no narrow or limited brother
hood. Especially did they object to excluding the weaker and more
needy. They resolved, therefore, not only to free themselves from
creeds and forms, grips and passwords, but to blot out all the usual
requirements in regard to age, health, and membership fees, and
“ open their hearts and arms to embrace all who would be loved.”
And they did. People related only through a common nature and
common needs, total strangers to each other, individually let go of the
little they had and put it into a common fund, determining unreserv
edly to love and trust one another.
Such was their confidence in the wonder-working power of this spirit
of brotherhood that they seem to have thought it capable even of
putting new life into worn-out land. They bought an old plantatation,
at a price far beyond its value, on which they were able to make but
a one-fourth payment. Here they began to gather in November and
December, 1896. They had not sufficient means to lay in a threemonths’ supply of food, and many months must elapse before they
could hope to get returns from their own planting. Y et they invited
and received families from all parts of the country, most of whom
came absolutely empty-handed and very few of whom added much to
the financial strength of the colony. But for the help received from
sympathetic souls on the outside the prime movers would have been
starved out inside of three months. A s it was, the income from all
sources was miserably inadequate, making the first year one of exceed
ing privation and hardship. A s the editor of The Social Gospel, the
organ of the community, expressed it, “ the colonists were kept sen
sibly dependent on heaven-sent supplies.”
The first year all engaged in manual labor— farming, gardening,
grubbing, building, fencing, preparing fuel, logging, milling, carpen
tering, orchard and nursery work, etc. The effective organization of
labor forces was a problem they did not find easy of solution. But
finally a director of labor was given a general oversight and made
responsible for the proper assignment of persons, while special
boards of management were charged with the care of their respective
departments.
The societ}^ was not incorporated until November 1 4 ,1899. The con
stitution adopted under its charter reads, in part, as follows: “ Article
2. Object: The Christian Commonwealth is a society whose purpose
is to obey the teachings of Jesus Christ in all matters of life and
labor and in the use of property.
The society is incorporated to
establish a community of people on a cooperative basis, with the
purpose of demonstrating to the world the practicability and desir
ability of Christian cooperation as the best method of earning
livelihood, of developing nobility of character, and promoting all the
ends of a true Christian civilization.”
614
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
Speaking of this, the editor of The Social Gospel says: “ Adopting
this constitution, entering the brotherhood body, and acknowledging
the law of love to be right and wise and binding as regards every act
and thought of life does not make individuals perfect, but it puts
them into right relations.
It does not necessarily regenerate the
heart, but it gives freedom to those who are rightly inclined and it
places constraint upon those who are self-centered or imperfect. Com
monwealth is a most blessed place for those who have the brotherhood
spirit, but it is the most unhappy place possible for those who will
not receive it. It is not a heavenly or angelic society, but an earthly
society on the heavenly plan.
It is not a perfected brotherhood, but
a school of love and right relations. It is not withdrawn from the
world and selfish as a community. It feels itself inseparably related
to all human need, and through its open doors the unloved world
crowds in upon it.
It considers itself an economic Christian missionary
society.”
W ritin g in September, 1899, the same writer declares that “ the
world is well-nigh faithless regarding the possibility of meeting the
demands of this spiritual brotherhood, and that it is watching Com
monwealth curiously and with increasing interest.
W ill it not be
brought to bankruptcy and to starvation or dispersion if it allows the
poor to attach themselves freely to it ? I f it keeps open doors and in
consequence attracts all sorts of imperfect people can it assimilate
elements of growth and reject elements of discord and death? Can it
overcome evil with g o o d ?”
The answer then given was: “ The
Christian Commonwealth lives and grows and is increasing in spiritual
power and material equipment. Loaded down with the poor and with
almost nothing in hand, by most self-denying economy and the hard
labor of its people, the Commonwealth colony has made slow but
steady economic growth. It has built a sawmill and a shingle ma
chine, manufactured lumber, and erected enough rough houses to com
fortably shelter its 95 people. It has built a cotton mill and begun to
weave towels and other cotton goods. It is erecting a steam laundry
and has the necessary machinery to put in it. It has erected a build
ing 32 by 72 feet, with porch additions 24 by 32 feet and 10 by 38 feet,
for a general kitchen, dining room, waiting and reading room, and
library.
It has built a two-room schoolhouse and has one of the best
schools to be found. Music, drawing, the languages, and other college
branches are taught. It has planted a 35-acre orchard of peaches,
pears, plums, prunes, apricots, cherries, and figs. It has 1,500 trees
in nursery, budded last year into the choicest variety of peaches. It
has set out 1,500 budded Japanese plum trees and has 3,000 more in
its nursery. It has transferred 150 pecans from its nursery to its
orchard and avenues this season. It has a young nursery of 50,000
stock and a small vineyard.
In addition to this,” says the editor, “ the
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
ST A TE S.
615
colony built a printing house 24 by 48 feet, where The Social Gospel
was first printed, with second-hand type on a discarded job press. Now
we have a $2,225 cylinder press and better t}^pe, and are beginning to
publish books and other brotherhood literature.”
Y e t one year later the whole property was in the hands of a receiver
and the colony disbanded. The creditors, however, were paid, we are
informed, in full, which indicates that the colonists must have made
something more than a living, and that lack of business management
or want of harmony must have been a factor in the breaking up. W e
get a glimpse of one, and perhaps of both, in the following from The
Social Gospel of M ay, 1899: 46The 17th of A p r il,” says the writer,
44was a day of exodus.” A fter mentioning a number of persons spe
cifically, the writer continues: 44There have been several other depar
tures during the month. One announced that he should make his
living lecturing on phrenology, another that he was sorely tried by
our excessive levity, and another discovered before he had been here
twelve hours that there was absolutely no harmony in the colony.
Only those who have loved and labored in the realm and on the bor
ders of crankdom can understand these things, and they did not and
could not foresee them.
Those who attempt an application of the law
of love to economic problems will find themselves surrounded by every
untutored crankism that is adrift, and they will be, as we are, criticised
and censured very freety by all such. Neither the 4needy p oor’ nor
th e 4bloated plutocrat ’ will tax love so severely as the egotistical narrow
minded crank. W e ll, he needs love most, and must be loved all the
same.”
W e learn from The Social Gospel for June that this magazine had
ceased to be a source of income to the community and had become a
burden; that though for some time it had furnished the greater part
of the income enjoyed, subscriptions had fallen off and the community
was unable to meet the bills. Those engaged in its publication deter
mined to take it elsewhere, believing that they could make it a greater
power for good than it had been in the colony. The carrying out of
this resolution caused a considerable part of the exodus already men
tioned.
W ith the departure of these there came to the creditors a fear
that this was the beginning of the end, and they determined to take
steps to protect themselves before mismanagement should dissipate
existing values. So the colony passed into the hands of a receiver,
because, as one says in The Social Gospel for A u g u s t,44Productiveness
of industries and pressure of debt are governed by laws that do not
always come under those of brotherhood.”
It is pleasant to note, however, that the spirit of brotherhood did
not share the fate of the colony so far as the prime movers are con
cerned. It is still alive, hopeful, and vigorous.
Two of the leaders in the Christian Commonwealth are publishing
616
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E D E P A R T M E N T
OF L A B O R .
The Social Gospel, at South Jamesport, N. Y ., and others Social
Ideals, at Elgin, 111. Both publications are conducted on the coopera
tive plan, with the idea of making them bases and centers of a larger
cooperative life.
It is to be hoped that they will be conducted in a
way to avoid the serious consequences which grew out of the published
statements issued by the Commonwealth. The wide-open doors and
the beautiful picture of brotherhood life which the Commonwealth
publications presented drew hundreds of people (the president of the
Commonwealth said over 500) from distant portions of the country to
such a life of privation and destitution as seldom falls even to the lot
of the pioneer. There was no attempt to deceive or defraud. There
was no selfish scheme by which the movers hoped to profit at the
expense of others. The movement was led by men sincerely desirous
of serving their kind and willing to make any sacrifice of personal ease
and comfort to that end. But they lacked business sense, and had no
knowledge, apparently, of the necessary cost involved in such an under
taking, and so their philanthropic, humanitarian purposes became pro
ductive of more misery to hundreds of their brothers and sisters than
had been the selfishness and greed of their “ plutocratic oppressors.”
The feeling was that open doors would be likely to draw the generous
and large-hearted, the men and women who count it more blessed to
give than to receive. But the actual experience was that more than
10 per cent of those who came came only to receive, and had to be
expelled. It was impossible to provide adequately even for the work
ers. Lack of ordinary comforts, and even of necessaries, bred increas
ing dissatisfaction, and before the Commonwealth was old enough to
begin to get returns on the outlays for buildings and orchards it was
thrown into the hands of a receiver.
There was nothing unusual or abnormal in the relation of the sexes.
Though the leaders were deeply religious and profoundly in earnest,
they were thoroughly unsectarian in spirit, and placed their emphasis
almost wholly on the ethical side.
But the strain which came upon the
people through the poverty and privations they were called upon to
endure in their effort to establish the cooperative life was more than
most of them could endure.
BROTH ERH OOD S.
Our age is marked by a special development of the brotherhood sen
timent. There is also a widespread, though as yet ineffectual, effort
to give this sentiment suitable embodiment and practical expression.
In many of the attempts made to organize men and women for the work
of social betterment the movers have found, or have seemed to find,
in the word “ brotherhood ” the promise of all needed cohesive and
propulsive power.
Hence we have “ The Industrial Brotherhood,” “ The Cooperative
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
ST A TE S.
617
Brotherhood,'1 “ The Brotherhood Com pany,’1 “ The Brotherhood of
the New A g e ,” and “ The Brotherhood of the Cooperative Common
wealth.” Each of these aims at substantially the same result. Nor do
they differ at all widely in their general plans or methods of procedure.
They are all socialistic, and seek the ultimate establishment of a social
istic order— a cooperative commonwealth. Only two of the number,
however, have succeeded so far in establishing a single colony, and each
of these colonies is having the usual experience of such organizations—
a hard struggle to resist the discouraging influences of an unfriendly
environment and the disintegrating tendencies of a selfish individual
istic spirit.
In both cases the parent bodies have practically ceased
to be.
THE
BROTHERHOOD
O F T H E C O O P E R A T IV E
W EALTH.
COMMON
The Brotherhood of the Cooperative Commonwealth was organized
in the fall of 1895, with headquarters in Maine. Its avowed objects
were: 1. To educate people in the principles of socialism. 2. To unite
all socialists in one fraternal association.
3. To establish cooperative
colonies and industries, and, so far as possible, concentrate these colo
nies and industries in one State until said State is socialized.
B y referendum vote the admission fee to any colony was fixed at
$160. M oney pouring in rapidly, an agent was sent in 1897 to find a
suitable site for a colony in the State of Washington. Some 620 acres
were finally secured in Skagit County, and colony No. 1, “ Equality,”
was organized in November of the same year. In June, 1898, “ Equal
ity ” became autonomous, and since that time the Brotherhood of the
Cooperative Commonwealth has had only a nominal existence. It is
therefore needless to give even an outline of the constitution and
by-laws under which it proposed to organize and socialize the State.
So far as can be learned there is no prospect of any further effort being
made by the Brotherhood of the Cooperative Commonwealth to organ
ize other colonies.
A letter from the secretary of Equality Colony dated July 11, 1900,
and treating of the Brotherhood movement, says:
I find it difficult to property express the status of the B. C. C. dur
ing 1899. However, there seems but little to say except that the
movement was conspicuous for its lack of activity. It conducted no
active organization or propaganda except the publication of the weekly
Industrial Freedom. Only two active local unions remained at the
close of the year. The decline of the B. C. C. was steady and rapid,
due, I should say, to—
1. The crystallization of the movement into Equality Colony, and
the granting of autonomy to same, June, 1898.
2. The resumption of commercial activity throughout the country,
thus cooling the ardor of many who had been suffering under the
hard times. On the other hand, Equality, the first, and, I feel safe in
618
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
saying, the last and only colony of the B. C. C ., has made considerable
material advancement and some progress in systematic workings;
this despite our surfeit of democracy and manifest inabilit}^ to keep
ourselves supplied with specialists. Our lack of capital on the one
hand'and our need of extensive improvements on the other have pre
vented those who stayed with it from securing more than a pauper’s
living for their efforts, the outside world having practically withdrawn
all support by the close of 1899. A large percentage of those who
joined withdrew after about a year’s stay, evidently having outlived
the need of further experience in this line.
A later letter, dated July 14, 1900, in answer to specific questions,
says the number of members is 120, Americans predominating. The
number of married women is 21, and there are no single women over
19 years of age. Members are reported as having an “ average” edu
cation, with a tendency to be “ more reflective and argumentative than
practical.” The colony is preparing individual cottages as rapidly as
possible, but at present 42 per cent of the people live in two “ apart
ment houses.”
Touching the disposition of members to shirk and lean, the testi
mony is that “ there is not much of it.” The chief regulative force is
public opinion, and this “ often becomes distorted and generates slan
der or gossip. ” Business management is said to be lax. Colonists do
not take kindly to direction. The common notion of democracy
resents the idea of being governed by others, but does not beget the
self-government which renders government by others needless. Lack
of competent, thoroughly qualified leadership tends to increase the
friction. It is thought that too close association in “ apartment
houses ” is a cause of dissension, and that the tendency of experience
in Equality Colony is to less rather than more of communistic living.
T H E C O O P E R A T IV E B R O T H E R H O O D .
Though national and even international in its aims, this organization
has thus far succeeded in organizing but a single colony.
This is at
Burley, Kitsap County, W a sh ., 14 miles northwest of Tacoma. W h ile
its principal object is one wfith that of the Brotherhood of the Coopera
tive Commonwealth, the arrangement by which it hopes to draw a
working fund from a nonresident membership, in return for a promised
home in the colony after the payment of ten years’ dues, is a distin
guishing feature, and has already put over $16,000 into the treasury
of the colony at Burley.
This colony being the only one yet formed,
all dues from nonresident members have been used in its development.
W h en asked how the funds would be divided when other colonies were
formed, the secretary replied, “ A ll members of the organization join
the C. B. direct. The colony is only a means to an end, and it is quite
probable that industries established in some of our great cities for the
purpose of furnishing employment to members will be a development
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
THE
U N IT E D
ST A TE S.
619
of the future. Since we have not yet started a second colony, I can
not tell you just what method we would adopt to finance the affair
when it is started. The board of directors of the organization have full
charge of the matter, and as soon as the need for a second colony is
apparent the funds to start it will also be forthcoming and the division
W e are now considering the estab
lishment of settlements both in Oregon and California, and if the
board succeed in making proper arrangements with parties with whom
of dues will be on the basis of need.
they are now dealing, there is no question that colonies will be started
in both of the States before the year has passed. W hen they are
started managers and heads of departments will be appointed the same
as at Burley, and the revenues will be divided as the needs may dictate,
in the interest of the whole body. Y ou will observe that this is not a
democratic institution. It is a corporation run for the benefit of the
workers. ”
This institution is incorporated under the laws of Washington, and
has for its principal objects “ homes and employment for its members,”
thus insuring them against want.
These ends it proposes to accom
plish by cooperative industry, by collective ownership of the means
of production and distribution, and by equitable division of the prod
ucts of such industry. A ll of the stock of the company (except one
share held by each director, to comply with the law) has been con
veyed to twelve trustees, who can not sell, convey, or in any manner
encumber it, but must hold it for the benefit of all present and future
members. The business of the company is managed by twelve direct
ors, chosen annually by the trustees (who are the legal stockholders),
eight of whom must be taken from a list of sixteen persons named by
the resident members. Resident members are those engaged in the
industries of the company. Nonresident members are those who,
through the payment of dues or contributions, furnish funds with
which to carry on these industries. Every nonresident member who
pays $120— the amount of dues for ten years— is entitled, at the expira
tion of that period, to admission as a resident member, together with
such members of his family as were named in his application and
accepted by the board. No dues are required of resident members,
but all sign a contract agreeing to accept such assignment of service as
may be made under the rules, and faithfully and to the best of their
ability perform the services required.
They may board at the hotel or
have separate homes, and may beautify their dwellings as they please.
Each family may regulate its domestic affairs as fully as elsewhere.
A ll
moneys over and above what are required for the comfort of the resi
dent members are used in purchasing tools and machinery and in
extending the industries.
The treasurer is adequately bonded by some responsible company.
There are no salaried officers.
Officers and directors are paid with the
620
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
same labor checks as others. The auditor handles no money, but
keeps a constant check on both the secretary and treasurer. A printed
statement of all moneys received and disbursed is sent to the members
at least once a month.
The young, the aged, the sick, and the infirm are first cared foi\
Next a percentage is set aside for contingencies and improvements.
The balance is then distributed, without discrimination as to sex,
among those engaged in the service of the company, on the basis of
the da}7s employed, those doing difficult, dangerous, or unpleasant
tasks working fewer hours. The labor checks are received at company?
stores in exchange for goods at cost and in payment for all services
rendered by the company.
A board of arbitration, annually elected,
settles all disputes. There is no interference with religious or polit
ical freedom. In regard to education, the members are said to be
above the average and are mostly Americans.
all trades and professions.
They represent nearly
Farming and the manufacture of lumber
and shingles are the principal industries at present.
There is little
disposition to shirk. M ost are ready to do their part. Sex relations
are determined by the laws of the State, and are not interfered with
by the Brotherhood. So far, community life has not borne unfavor
ably on the family. Such withdrawals as have occurred have been
due, it is said, to dissatisfaction with the business management. Y e t
the management, we are assured, has been good and the company in a
prosperous condition, as the following report for the fiscal year ending
June 30, 1900, would seem to indicate:
ASSETS.
Inventory, June 30, 1900...................................................................................... $33,622. 74
67.04
C a s h ....................................................................................................... ................
Sundry accounts receiv ab le................................................................................
222. 29
T o ta l.............................................................................................................
33, 912. 07
LIABILITIES.
Capital stock...........................................................................................................
Meal tickets outstanding......................................................................................
Labor checks outstanding....................................................................................
Coupon books outstanding..................................................................................
Warrants outstanding............................................................................................
Bills payable outstanding....................................................................................
Maintenance checks outstanding....................*................................................
Owing on la n d ........................................................................................................
Owing on land notes..............................................................................................
Richmond Paper C om p a n y ........................................... .....................................
W. Coast Grocery Company................................................................................
A. S. Johnson C om pan y......................................................................................
Standard Oil C o m p a n y ........................................................................................
Neil & A n d erson ....................................................................................................
P. S. Flour Mills Company..................................................................................
Stanford, Stone & Fisher......................................... ...........................................
Dickson Brothers....................................................................................................
$5, 000.00
264. 80
3, 888. 31
246. 65
222.02
561. 25
1,588.13
3, 344. 93
981. 00
57. 40
175. 36
22. 80
33. 50
25.00
26. 40
25. 09
86.09
C O O PE R A TIV E
COM M UNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
ST A TE S.
621
Pacific Printers’ Supply C om pan y ....................................................................
Hunt Navigation Company.............................................................................
Hunt & Mottet C om pan y...................................................................................
Sundry accounts payable.....................................................................................
Surplus.....................
$40. 40
27. 30
126.15
182. 04
16,987.45
T ota l.............................................................................................................
33, 912. 07
T H E IN D U S T R IA L B R O T H E R H O O D .
This organization, like that of the Cooperative Brotherhood and the
Brotherhood of the Cooperative Commonwealth, was projected on a
grand scale, and meant to be world-wide in the scope of its organized
beneficence. On its envelopes and letter heads is the picture of a
globe, bearing a monogram of the order, together with the statements,
“ The world our country,” “ Our creed the brotherhood of man.”
The headquarters of the Brotherhood are at Thomaston, M e ., where
its organ, Humanit}7, is published.
Its object is thus stated in article
2 of its constitution: (1) To carry on an active propaganda of coopera
tive and socialistic ideas and doctrines; (2) to unite all friends of
humanity in one world-wide socialistic, fraternal brotherhood; (3) to
provide homes and employment for its members, and to insure them
and their dependent ones from want and the fear of want; (4) to estab
lish cooperative productive and distributive industries and institutions
in all countries of the world and provide work for the unemployed;
(5) to aid and encourage local and cooperative enterprises; (6) to fed
erate cooperative colonies, societies, stores, manufactories, mines, etc.,
that these various scattered and separate cooperative enterprises may
be brought into closer fraternal and commercial relations, to the end
that the goal toward which they travel, viz, economy in production
and distribution of wealth, brotherhood, and justice, may the sooner
be reached; (7) to provide life, fire, accident, and old-age insurance;
and (8) to provide for the collective ownership and use of the means
of production and distribution.
Conditions of membership are very easy, having no limitations of
age, sex, or character; while associate, contributing, and life member
ships are won by fees of 10 cents, $1, and $10, respectively. Dues
from contributing members are only 15 cents a month, while life
members are exempt from all further assessments.
This Brotherhood contemplates organization under three heads:
(1) Local unions; (2) a national board; and (3) an international union,
the last being composed of the national secretaries, together with two
other members in each country, chosen by the national board of
directors. Inasmuch, however, as no colonies have yet been formed,
there is nothing in the way of actual achievement with which to deal.
Indeed, a recently received prospectus of this Brotherhood has the
following statement:
“ This is not a move to establish an isolated
622
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
colony, but a marshaling of socialistic forces to capture the economic
field.” Before the work of organizing and directing economic activi
ties is begun it is the purpose of the order to have one million of
men and $100,000,000 pledged to its support. This accomplished,
the next step is to secure a corps of able engineers, surveyors, and
captains of industry, to plan and direct the campaign.
not till
occupy
cotton
W e st;
of
Then, and
then, will the forward march begin.
“ One detachment will
and operate great wheat farms in the Northwest; another,
fields in the South; a third, sheep ranches in the central
a fourth, iron, copper, and zinc mines; a fifth, the main body
industrialists,
will mass at one great
center and
there erect
and operate great industrial plants for the manufacture of all the
necessaries of life, and build model dwelling houses, theaters, libra
ries, art galleries, etc.
By locating the central city on the Great
Lakes or the Mississippi River transportation can be largely effected
on the Brotherhood’s own steamers.”
“ There is nothing,” says this
prospectus, “ to prevent the inauguration of a socialistic system but
the socialists themselves. Socialism may be planted here and now
without changing a letter of the statute law. I f capitalists can prac
tice cooperation under the present laws, then socialists can. There is
only one way to compete with trusts, and that is to learn and apply
this secret of theirs and improve upon it— to catch their life, intensify
it, and give it freer scope; for their vitality is of a low order and
works in a narrow field. Their object is the base one of profit, and
their modus operandi is the cruel one of greed. W h en other combi
nations come to be formed in the course of nature, despising unearned
wealth, bent upon securing the general welfare by observing the laws
of economic justice and inaugurating great industrial enterprises with
this end in view— in short, when the germ of robust love is once
planted, like a seed, in the industrial world, then the new force will,
by the simple law of competition, carry everything before it.”
The following is the pledge which supporters of this movement are
required to take:
P ledge No. 1.
W h en 1,000,000 persons, possessing in the aggregate $100,000,000,
have signed this pledge, or when that amount of capital has been
pledged by a less number, I hereby agree to join with the other sign
ers in establishing an industrial cooperative brotherhood where each
shall render service according to ability and receive according to needs,
and I further agree to surrender all m y wealth above personal effects
to the collectivity:
N am e__________________________________________________
Occupation________________________________
P. O . address____ ______ ________ ____ __________________ ,______
No. in fam ily, with ages of each__________________________________ ____
Am ount of capital, $ _______________________
Date_________________________
C O O P E R A T IV E
COM M UNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
STA TE S.
623
A s there will be many sympathizers with the general objects here
set forth who for various reasons' are not prepared to surrender all
their wealth or to give up their present situations and become resi
dent members of a Brotherhood city, and yet who wish to contribute
to the enterprise, we add another form of pledge:
P ledge N o. 2.
W hen 1,000,000 persons have agreed to unite in industrial coopera
tion, and capital to the amount of $100,000,000 has been pledged for
this enterprise, or when that amount of capital has been pledged by a
less number, I hereby agree to deposit with such trust company as the
management may designate the sum of $___________________ ____
Name_______________________________________ ____
P. O. address_____________________________ _________________________________
Sign and return to N. W . Lermond, National Secretary Industrial
Brotherhood, Thomaston, Maine.
W hen the time comes for calling in the money pledged and begin
ning work, the strongest trust companies of the leading cities will be
made the custodian of all such funds, and all bills incurred by the man
agement in the purchase of land, machinery, and supplies will be paid
by draft on this company. Thus no official will be given an opportu
nity to misappropriate the funds.
No industrial work will be undertaken until at least $10,000,000 have
been paid in.
TH E BROTHERHOOD COM PANY.
This organization was incorporated August 1 2 ,1899, under the laws
of Ohio, and was projected on lines almost identical with those of the
Cooperative Brotherhood. The motto at the head of its circular let
ter was 44 Good homes and permanent employment secured through
industrial cooperation.”
A letter from M ayor Jones, of Toledo, whose name was used in the
prospectus issued, informs me that the movement failed in its incep
tion. The following letter from him will be of interest and healthful
in its influence.
To the public:
I feel that it is m y duty to say that I do not see any particular hope
in the 44colony” movement as a measure calculated to lead people into
more perfect lives. I have the most unbounded confidence in the
integrity and devotion of many people who are led to work that
way, and there can be no doubt but that these efforts contribute
largely to the sum total of knowledge on the subject of social and
political relation; neither can there be any doubt but that those who
feel that they should go into a colony, should voluntarily dispossess
themselves of all property and become poor, ought to do so. That is,
each one, in order to be at peace with himself, must be true to his
ideals, must follow strictly the 44 leading of the spirit.” I believe
11358— No. 35— 01------5
624
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E D E P A R T M E N T
OF L A B O R .
that the socialist who has been born again will see that it is a duty to
grant to every man and woman this degree of liberty or freedom.
So also those who feel that the colony movement or any segregated
cooperative idea is the only way will, if they have this degree of light,
concede that a man or woman who is led to work in some other way
ought to be granted the liberty so to work.
The very essence of the social philosophy that guides me is the
idea of the absolute unity of the entire race, the brotherhood of every
man and woman on the planet, excluding no one, including the mean
est, most degraded specimen along with the loftiest and freest soul.
This philosophy 1 believe as I believe in my own existence. I see no
hope in any narrower conception. u No man liveth to him self” applies
to every soul into whom the breath of life has been breathed.
The logical result of this philosophy has been to unite me to the
entire race of which 1 am a part. The same thing that keeps me out
of the colony keeps me out of political parties, and, until I get other
light, I must do my work as a nonpartisan socialist. M y reply to the
oft-repeated assertion, u Y ou must have organization,” is, u Very well;
I do not object. Have your organization and your party; let me
work with that party or candidate that seems to me to be looking and
working most directly toward the light. ”
very sincerely, yours,
Sam u el M. J ones,
Nonpartisan and believer in all the people.
T H E C O L O R A D O C O O P E R A T IV E C O M P A N Y .
This colony is located at Pinon, Montrose County, Colo. Near Pinon
is a large tract of ground, about 40,000 acres, known as Tabequache
Park, which only needs irrigation to make it one of the most fertile
regions in that famous fruit-growing country. The San M iguel River
is near at hand, but hundreds of feet below the level of this plain.
A bout 1894 some persons discovered that 15 miles or so upstream the
elevation of the river was greater than that of the park, and that it was
quite possible to construct a ditch from that point to the park and bring
it an ample supply of water. It was decided to form a cooperative
company for the accomplishment of this purpose. In order to prevent
a few individuals from getting large tracts of this land and reaping the
chief benefits of the enterprise, it was stipulated that no one person could
secure a water right at cost for more than 40 acres.
Membership
included the purchase of one share of stock at the par value of $100.
No one could hold more than one share, and no stock could be sold by
the company to persons not becoming members. Membership entitled
one to all the privileges of the company, such as getting goods at the
company store at cost; also employment by the company at their estab
lished wages. W ages, however, which were 20 cents an hour, were not
paid in cash, but in food supplies and shelter, and in credit on the water
right of the members.
The cost of the ditch was estimated at $100,000.
The value which the ditch would add to the land was put at $500,000.
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
S T A T E S.
625
This, however, would accrue to the individual landholders and not be
the property of the company. In 1897 it was claimed that fully onefifth of the work was done; that the company had then 200 members,
whose resources were sufficient to complete it, and that, as their pros
pectus expressed it, their financial condition was “ second only to that
of the Standard Oil trust.”
The cash received for membership was used to purchase tools and
supplies for workers on the ground, who numbered about one-fourth
of the total membership. The income from this source has never been
adequate to the real need of the colony. The working members have
had to endure more of privation and hardship, have had less of whole
some, nourishing food and other comforts than they should have had.
But their most serious difficulties and hindrances have come from want
of harmony among themselves.
Though the work is not abandoned
nor the original plan very greatly changed, the end can hardly be said
to be in sight.
The secretary, however, writes that he has “ no fears
for the ultimate success of the colon}% for when our canal is completed,
which, I believe, will be within two years, we will solve all other prob
lems in their turn.” The financial part of the problem, he declares, is
a small item compared with “ our differences of opinion as to procedure,
when all want to be leaders.” A new management was elected in July,
1900, and “ while it was a pretty hot campaign, we are going on with
our work as if nothing had happened.” The present membership is
about 300, with about 100 on the ground. They now work eight hours
a day, and find that they accomplish about the same amount of work as
when they wrought ten.
W hile the by-laws place the business management in the hands of a
board of nine directors, elected for one year, giving said board power
to elect the usual officers and a general manager from its own mem
bers, and to appoint such agents and committees as may be necessary
to carry into effect the object of the organization, they stipulate that
“ no new department shall be created requiring the expenditure of
more than $500 until the same shall have been referred to the stock
holders and approved by a majority thereof.” They further provide
that a majority of the stockholders may at any time effect a change in
the board by filing with the secretary of the board a petition express
ing such desire. The board shall then call a special meeting of the
stockholders, at which they may vote the old board out and a new one
in.
They also provide for the protection of the company against
delinquency on the part of the stockholders, and for the protection of
the stockholder as against the possible greed of the company. M ost
of the features are such as are common to by-laws having similar
objects.
626
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
The financial statement for May 22, 1900, is given herewith:
ASSETS.
Pinon harness shop................................
S tore................................................. .
Sawmill and t o o ls .................................
L u m b e r ...................................................
Logs and p ilin g .....................................
Boarding h o u s e s ...................................
B a k ery .....................................................
Altrurian.................................................
Blacksmith s h o p ...................................
Cows, calves, and yearlings................
27 mules and h orses..............................
17 sets harness and s a d d le ..................
16 log and freight wagons and 7 sleds
G arden .....................................................
20 buildings.............................................
Ditch tools...............................................
Other property.......................................
Timber la n d ...........................................
Feed on h a n d .........................................
Credits receivable.................................
Bills receivable.......................................
Due on stock and p rem iu m ................
Unsold stock...........................................
High line d it c h .....................................
Cash on h a n d .........................................
Medical departm ent.............................
$477. 29
1,041.21
3, 795. 00
8, 636.16
1, 800.00
150.00
100.00
100.00
300.00
521.00
,
2 000.00
300.00
800.00
268. 73
1,500.00
125.00
800.00
750.00
202. 00
583. 64
155.60
2, 683. 00
68, 700. 00
64,068. 76
64. 78
376.91
Total
160,299.08
LIABILITIES.
Capital stock......................................................................................................... $100, 000.00
2, 365. 00
P rem iu m ...............................................................................................................
Bills payable.........................................................................................................
1,518.39
Credits on water r ig h t........................................................................................
56, 335. 69
Labor certificates.................................................................................................
80. 00
T ota l...........................................................................................................
THE
S T R A IG H T
EDGE
160, 299. 08
PEOPLE.
This is the name chosen by a little band of cooperators who have
their headquarters at 240 Sixth avenue, New Y ork City.
They claim to be associated “ for the purpose of living and working
together harmoniously and establishing industrial enterprises upon
correct fundamental principles.” F or a year or more they have pub
lished a little paper entitled The Straight Edge, the object of which,
as set forth in the paper, is “ to make suggestions and formulate plans
for the application of the Golden Rule to business and social relations. ”
The subscription price is designed to pay the cost of paper, ink, post
age, and 35 cents an hour to each worker for the time spent in the
C O O P E R A T IV E
COM M UNITIES IN
THE
U N IT E D
mechanical and clerical work of publishing the paper.
ST A TE S.
627
I f the receipts
exceed the cost of these items, the surplus is divided among the sub
scribers.
If they fall short, the subscribers are apprised of the defi
ciency, and those who want to apply the Golden Rule will know what
to do. There are no paid contributors and 44there is no space for
sale for any purpose or at any price.” 44Nobody is ever in debt for
The Straight Edge.
keep books.”
It is easier and cheaper to forgive debts than to
Their industries at present are job printing, sign
making, and bread baking. The last-named industry they hope to
develop into a cooperative kitchen, from which to serve wholesome
food at cost to families in the neighborhood. They have recently
taken a farm on Staten Island where they hope to raise much of the
produce needed for their restaurant and kitchen in the city.
They
have also a small manufacturing plant with which to turn out certain
novelties they are prepared to make.
And, finally, they hope to
establish a 44school of cooperative industry,” where they will teach
the art of social and industrial cooperation.
These people profess to
believe it both possible and practicable to apply in actual business and
social affairs the principles enunciated in the Sermon on the Mount,
and to do this without running away from civilization. They call
their institution a 44school of methods,” designed to instruct people
in the best ways of doing this. A t present The Straight Edge people,
for economic reasons, are living in a communal home; but their plan
contemplates complete economic independence of the workers. Each
worker, young or old, regardless of occupation or skill, receives 35
cents an hour, which such worker is free to use in establishing a home
outside. They believe in large individual freedom, and encourage
individual initiative in all matters. A n y surplus of earnings, over
and above the 35 cents an hour, for each worker employed, goes to
provide like industrial opportunities for other workers. These people
have a unique way of distributing their work and responsibilities.
They have a 44suggestion b o x ” into which any member may put
anonymous written suggestions regarding the distribution and execu
tion of the work to be done. These suggestions are taken up and
discussed at the weekly business meeting. Each worker voluntarily
assumes the responsibility for such work as he feels himself best fitted
to do, and all arrangements are subject to criticism by any of the
members.
The more disagreeable work is shifted as often as practicable so as
to equalize the burden.
W hen one has chosen his work he is trusted
to do it without supervision, but encouraged to consult his fellowworkers in case of doubt as to best methods.
This plan of dispens
ing with a boss is said to work well and to have a wholesome and
stimulating effect upon the workers. A system of time cards enables
each member to keep his own record, which is criticised, amended,
628
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
and indorsed at the weekly meeting, and all payments are based on
the number of hours so returned. The organization started less than
two years ago with $50 borrowed capital and only 4 members. Being
located in New Y o rk City, the rent problem has always been a serious
one and growth has necessarily been slow.
There are now 12 adult
members all at work in New Y ork City. Several additional workers
will be taken on, cooperatively, to develop the industries on the farm.
T H E C O O P E R A T IV E A S S O C IA T IO N O F A M E R I C A .
This is the title of an association chartered by the State of Maine
and organized at Lewiston in 1900.
tory in the way of achievement.
It is too young to have any his
A ll we can do is to note something
of its avowed purposes and plans.
In the prospectus the title given above is supplemented by the
phrases, “ The great twentieth century movement,” and “ The trust
for the people.” W ere it not that the organizer of this association is
himself a successful business man, the president of the Bradford Peck
Company Department Store, of Lewiston, M e ., and the vice-president
of the Joliet D ry Goods Company, Joliet, 111., it might be expected
that the movement would end with the issuance of the prospectus.
But M r. Peck has cherished the cooperative ideal for many years, has
introduced, successfully, profit sharing into the largest department
store east of Boston, and has been educating a corps of workers to
believe in cooperation in its wider and fuller meaning, and now feels
that the time is ripe for a movement in the direction of his longcherished ideal. Such financial and managerial ability, backed by
such enthusiasm as possesses him, is likely to accomplish something
worthy of record, however far it may fall short of the hopes he has
cherished. It seems worth while, therefore, to devote a little space
to some account of this movement, especially as it is now closely con
nected with other movements organized at a somewhat earlier date,
viz, The Co workers’ Fraternity and the W orkers’ Cooperative Associ
ation, both of Boston, and the National Production Company, of East
Point, Fla.
Last year M r. Peck published a book entitled “ The W orld a Depart
ment Store,” in which he sought to picture the changes which a quarter
of a century might bring about through a practical application of the
cooperative principle.
This book he donated to the association.
A ll
returns from it belong to the association treasury. H e also donated
a valuable lot on the principal business street of Lewiston, and only
waits a like movement of the cooperative spirit in others to back the
movement with his entire fortune. H e says: “ The individual trusts
have outlined methods which the Cooperative Association of America
has adopted.
It will unite as one great world’s department store every
part of our social and industrial life, eliminating the wasted energies,
C O O P E R A T IV E
COM M UNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
STA TE S.
629
providing employments so that all may be given work and share in the
full fruits of all the products of this great cooperative movement.
Education is the foundation stone upon which the People’s Trust will
build its structure.
It will preserve the individual self by destroying
the demon of selfishness so apparent among those who live for per
sonal aggrandizement. It will unite capital and labor, thus destroying
present wastes in strikes and shut downs. It will remove the hell of
war existing among individual corporations and nations by creating
harmony through cooperation.
Through public ownership it will
preserve the hom e.”
The essential difference between the Cooperative Association of
America and the trusts is this: The trusts pay to labor only prevail
ing rates of wages, while the Cooperative Association proposes that
the entire product shall be used in the interest of all the workers.
It does not, of course, propose that the entire product shall go to the
workers in the form of wages.
Much of it must be used as capital for
further and enlarged production.
W h at is not required for this pur
pose it proposes to divide among the workers in the ratio of their
earnings.
W h at is used as capital is held and used collectively and in
the common interest.
Thus, the workers— and in the Cooperative Association there are to
be no drones, no idlers, who are able to work— will be able to buy back
in one form or another the whole of their product. And as it is the
purpose of the association to produce every conceivable thing which
the coworkers may desire to consume, it is claimed that the association
will be practically independent of the trusts.
W hen once sufficiently
strong to provide its coworkers with all needed machinery and other
instruments of production, the trusts will be forced to compete with
it, but, having its market among its own coworkers, it can never be
forced into competition with the trusts. It is the purpose of the asso
ciation to develop mobility in its working forces, and to shift men
from one department to another as the needs may require. In this
way, the higher wants of the workers may be met, when the lower have
been supplied.
The following u agreement” and u contract” will serve to show the
relations entered into bcy the association and its individual coworkers.
Following is the form of agreement to be signed by those who make
deposits on installments:
AGREEMENT.
Know all men by these presents,
That whereas-----------------------, o f ---------- , party of the first part, desires
to receive employment as a coworker from the Cooperative Association
of America, a corporation duly organized under the laws of the State
of Maine, and having an office in the city of Lewiston, party of the
second part, upon the terms stated in the contract which is printed in
630
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E D E P A R T M E N T
OF L A B O R .
blank form in the official prospectus issued by the party of the second
part for February, 1901, A . D ., and,
W hereas the party of the second part desires to give employment
upon the terms enumerated to the said party of the first part, it is there
upon agreed between the parties as follows:
First. That the party of the first part will deposit the sum of three
hundred dollars ($300) in installments of $-----------per w e e k ------------ per
month ------- from present date until the whole amount has been
deposited, which three hundred dollars ($300) is to be invested by the
second party for the benefit of the first party in preparation for per
manent employment for the said first party.
Second. That in the event that said party of the first part should for
any reason whatsoever desire to annul this agreement before accepting
employment upon the terms above mentioned from the party of the
second part, then the said party of the second part will refund to the
party of the first part whatever proportion of said three hundred dol
lars ($300) deposit which may have been deposited by him up to the
time of his withdrawal as soon as this money thus deposited and invested
can be reconverted into cash, or immediately if it can be done without
causing inconvenience to the second party.
Third. It is furthermore agreed between the parties that whenever
the whole of the three hundred dollars ($300) has been deposited by the
said party of the first part with the said party of the second part within
the time agreed to between them, then both parties will sign the con
tract which is printed in blank in the official prospectus issued by the
party of the second part for February, 1901, A . D.
CONTRACT.
This agreement, made and entered into this ----------- day of A . D.
190— , by and between the Cooperative Association of America, a cor
poration duly organized under the laws of the State of Maine and hav
ing an office in the city of Lewiston, party of the first part, a n d --------------------- , of t h e ----------- of party of the second part.
W itnesseth, that, whereas the party of the first part is proposing to
give employment to a large number of men and women upon terms
whereby each man and woman employed will receive in return for his
or her labor approximately all the wealth that his or her labor, in con
junction with land and labor-saving machinery, creates; and,
W hereas the party of the second part desires to secure said employ
ment from the party of the first part, it is thereupon agreed between
the parties as follows:
First. That the party of the first part shall furnish productive farm
land and equipment for cultivating the same, together with the laborsaving machinery for manufacturing enterprises, as also other instru
ments of production sufficient to provide opportunity to the party of
the second part for steady and permanent productive employment. It
shall purchase or otherwise acquire new tracts of land, as also laborsaving machinery and other instruments of production as it thinks best,
but always for the special benefit of all the workers who are employed
by it, and for the purpose of increasing dividends or profits for all.
It shall pay to the party of the second part a weekly or monthly salary
which will equal approximately the amount of wealth which the labor
of the said party of the second part creates during said week or month.
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
ST ATES.
631
Second. The party of the second part agrees as a condition of secur
ing said employment as hereinbefore provided as follows:
(a) H e will submit to the authority of the party of the first part in
all matters pertaining to the general management of the affairs of the
company. He will perform his work faithfully and systematically so
as to act in concert with his coworkers to the end that the labor of all
may be made most productive. He will work at such labor as is assigned
to him by the party of the first part.
(i) H e will accept the decision of the party of the first part, which
determines what the amount is of his pro rata share of the wealth pro
duced by the joint labors of all the coworkers.
(c) He will never demand that his salary be paid in money or cash,
but will be willing to accept in payment of his salary such notes or due
bills issued by the first party as a compact as will enable him to buy
from the company his pro rata proportion of the products and properties
of the company, but with the understanding that the company will
always pay part of all salaries or wages in cash and as large a propor
tion in cash as it in its judgment thinks it can with safety to the interest
of all coworkers.
(d) H e will authorize the party of the first part to reserve 15 per
centum of the wealth produced by his labor in conjunction with a like
percentage of that produced by the labor of all coworkers for educa
tional and insurance purposes, public improvements, and for generally
extending the operations of the company.
(e) He is to deposit the sum of $300 with the party of the first part
before entering into said employment as described above, which $300
is to be invested by the first party for the benefit of the second party,
and in the event of the withdrawal of the second party from the
employment of the first party then the said $300 is to be returned to
the said second party in full as soon as the invested money can be
reconverted into cash, or immediately if it can be done without causing
financial inconvenience to the first party.
There is appended also a blank application for membership:
Name?...........................................................- ...............................................................................
f Street?............................................................................................... .....................
Residences City?.........................................................................................................................
( State?.................................................................... .................................................
C olor?............................................................................................................................................
A g e ? ..............................................................................................................................................
Occupation?..................................................................................................................................
References?..................................................................................................................................
Married?........................................................................................................................................
S in g le?..........................................................................................................................................
Children?....................................................................................................................................
H ow many b o y s ? ............................. ................ Ages?
H ow many girls?................................................ Ages?
General health?............................................................
W hen last ill and what complaint? .................. ! ........................................ ..........................
H e ig h t? ........................................................................................................................................
C itizen ?................................................. .......................................................................................
Naturalized, and w h e n ? ...........................................................................................................
W here b o r n ? ..............................................................................................................................
W ill pay deposit, all cash or in installments?......................................................................
If installments, what amount w e e k ly ?..................................................................................
Remarks,
Before this application is granted these facts must be sworn to before
a notary public in your town. This need not be done, however, until
632
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
we write you that we will grant }^our application, as the demand for
positions is greater than we are able to accommodate at once.
Tear out this sheet, answer questions, and write to
Rev. C h a r l e s E. L
und,
Lewiston, Me .
T H E N A T I O N A L P R O D U C T IO N C O M P A N Y .
This company is chartered under the laws of New Jersey. Its capi
talization is $200,000 in 10,000 shares of $5 each.
There are 10,000
shares of preferred stock to draw 7 per cent interest. It has inaugu
rated, says Rev. M r. Yroom an, its organizer, “ what promises to be
the greatest cooperative movement of the age.” “ It has solved the
problem of furnishing remunerative labor to an unlimited number of
men and women,” securing at the same time “ to every coworker or
employee the full product of his toil.”
This, it is claimed, is “ guar
anteed in a way that is absolutely legal and secure.”
The business management of the corporation is in the hands of
another
organization
called the Coworkers’ Fraternity, which is
organized as a purely educational institution under the laws of Massa
chusetts. The by-laws of this fraternity expressly provide that all
dividends received by it from the capital stock of the National Pro
duction Company, in which it owns a controlling interest, shall be
returned to the coworkers in the form of educational benefits. Thus,
it is claimed, the fact that the Coworkers’ Fraternity is organized as
an educational institution, that it holds a controlling interest in the
National Production Company, and that its trustees have no power to
divert the funds to their own uses, “ furnishes absolute legal guaranty
to every coworker that he will receive what the company pledges to
him, namely, the full product of his labor.”
A large tract of land has already been secured, located on the G ulf
of M exico, in the State of Florida. A further purchase is contem
plated on the Chesapeake, in Maryland, and it is hoped that “ several
important manufacturing enterprises will be started during the com
ing summer.” A tract of 1,700 acres has been deeded to the Coworkers’
Fraternity, and a farm on Marthas Vineyard Island has been pur
chased as a northern department in the same work. The colony has
1,000 acres which it proposes to use in an experiment with the colored
people, “ believing the Negro adapted to this phase of social educa
tion.”
A t last writing the colony reported 17 members, all A m eri
cans but one— a Scotchman.
It has five houses, three sailboats, two
seine boats with seines, a small farm equipment, and perhaps $600 in
personal property. The colony started under the title “ The Brother
hood of the New A g e ,” but reorganized as “ The National Production
Company.” The movement is pervaded by a religious spirit, and the
leaders are all reported to be students of the spiritual philosophy of
C O O PE R A TIV E
COMMUNITIES IN
Emanuel Swedenborg.
TH E
U N IT E D
ST A TE S.
633
Each member invests $100 in the stock of the
company, the company agreeing to give him permanent employment
at a monthly or weekly salary which will equal approximately the
amount of wealth which his labor creates during said week or month.
Personal property is held by the National Production Company
together with such land as it may acquire. But the original tract is
deeded to the Coworkers’ Fraternity. Farming, fishing, and building
incident to colony founding, are the present industries.
So far fami
lies have separate cottages, but eat at a central dining hall.
This,
however, is a matter of individual choice, for company responsibility
ends when “ labor checks” are paid.
Touching “ experience as to harmony,” M r. Vrooman says: “ Men
want their own way in colonies just as outside, and when they can
have it, it is smooth, and when not, rough.”
A s to “ causes of dissension and withdrawals,” “ sickness and selfish
ness ” are mentioned as the chief. W hat little experience the colony has
had indicates a tendency to get rid of communistic features in strictly
domestic affairs.
It is the declared purpose of the company to avoid competition with
the outside world by producing or manufacturing for themselves all that
they need.
But, like a host of other efforts, success in this respect
is yet to be achieved, and details of the plan may well be reserved until
something tangible has been accomplished.
Since the foregoing was
written, the National Production Company has become part of the
Cooperative Association of America, some account of which is given
elsewhere in this article.
T H E C O O P E R A T IV E I N D U S T R I A L C O L L E G E .
Though this institution is only in its very early infancy, it is worthy,
perhaps, of special attention, because of features which differentiate it
from other cooperative movements. Its post-office is Milners Store,
G a ., near Camp Creek Station, on the Southern Railway. It is an
outgrowth of Ruskin Colony, and not yet fully organized. Its prin
cipal objects are insurance against want, economy in production and
distribution, and the thorough education of all its members.
At
present it has only a farm building and a cotton gin.
The prime movers in this enterprise are men of education, one
holding a degree from the University of Chicago, the other from
the German trained military schools.
They propose to depart from
the usual form of cooperative organization in requiring each mem
ber to become the owner of 10 or more acres of land, which he shall
lease to the corporation for a term of years. H e shall also furnish
some money to purchase tools.
B y this plan suits for receiverships
and injunctions will be avoided, as the property can not be squandered
without the owner’s consent.
634
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
The method of distribution is also novel. Garden products, butter,
eggs, and milk are distributed in equal share for immediate use only.
All other milk and dairy products, cattle, and other animals shall be
owned by the company. The remaining products shall be divided
into three parts, one-third going to the owners of the land in propor
tion to their holdings, one-third to labor and capital in proportion to
the investment, and the remaining third to the corporation.
This
rewards each according to the land he furnishes, the capital he puts in,
and the labor he performs. These features, together with the arrange
ments for general education of the members, differentiate this body
from all others. But as yet the organization is incomplete.
T H E C O M M O N W E A L T H O F IS R A E L .
This is a communistic society of Baptists but recently organized and
located in Mason County, Tex.
It aims at democracy in govern
ment and equality in all rights and privileges.
land and $900 in capital.
It reports 900 acres of
Property is held in common.
bership of 150, Americans and English.
It has a mem
These are said to be of fair
education, and generally farmers and mechanics. Industries are car
ried on by the general management, under an eight-hour day.
u No
one shirks.
I f he does, he does not eat.”
The relation of the sexes
is the same as in the outside world. The influence of community life
on the family is reported “ good.” The community has had nothing
but harmony. There have been no withdrawals, and there is general
satisfaction with community life.
TH E H O M E EM PLO YM EN T COM PANY.
This is located at Long Lane, Dallas County, M o ., and is successor to
the Bennett Cooperative Company. Its principal object is to furnish
homes and employment for its members. It is socialistic in theory
and cooperative in practice, and has no particular religious leanings.
The company has just started, with a farm of 180 acres and $1,500 of
other property. It has a membership fee of $300, and at present only
ten members.
Persons withdrawing have no claim on the company
for money paid in or service rendered.
There are a broom factory, a
mill, a barber shop, and a blacksmith shop.
W orkers have an eight-
hour day and a maintenance fee. The secretary reports all as ready
to do their part, as happy in the community life, and as much better off
than under former conditions.
T H E A L T R U I S T C O M M U N IT Y , O F ST. L O U IS , M O .
This is a benevolent society whose members hold all their property
in common, work according to their ability, are supplied according to
their wants, and live together in a united home for their mutual enjoy
C O O P E R A T IV E
COM M UNITIES
IN
THE
U N IT E D
ST A TE S.
635
ment, assistance, and support. It allows equal rights and privileges
to all its members, both men and women, in all its business affairs,
which are conducted in accordance with their majority vote by its
officers who are thereby elected; and it makes no interference with the
marriage or family affairs of its members, nor with their religious,
political, or other opinions.
This community was projected in 1868 at St. Louis, M o ., by A le x
ander Longley, editor of The Altruist, and a veteran in communistic
effort.
It can hardty be said to have an organized existence even now,
as it has only three resident members and thirty applicants. M r.
Longley reports that it is out of debt, owns 40 acres of land, worth
$500, and The Altruist paper and printing office, worth $5,000. It
has also an option of 4,000 acres of land, and wants at once one hun
dred men and women to join in the purchase and development of this
property.
W ith such accession to its force, it hopes to start a restau
rant, a laundry, and various other activities in the common interest.
In theory this community is strictly communistic.
T H E A S S O C IA T IO N O F A L T R U IS T S .
The Association of Altruists, located in Moorestown, N. J ., was
organized in 1900. Its declared object is “ to procure lands for the
purpose of erecting agricultural and manufacturing communities, and
the building of ideal cities,” with a view “ to the transmutation of
society from * * * competitive methods to an orderly system of
altruistic cooperation.” It does not expect to do any building for the
next five years, but to devote itself mainly to educational work along
the lines mentioned.
T H E L O R D ’S F A R M .
This is the title of a communistic movement at W oodcliff, N. J.
Its declared object is to “ forward the kingdom of God on earth.”
The religion of the members is, as they express it, “ to do the will of
God as daily shown by His spirit.” Y e t “ no particular religious
belief is necessary to obtain admittance,” and they have “ no religious
services.” Some of them say that “ The Lord tells them certain
things, such as ‘ wearing their hair and beard lon g,’ ‘ eating no meat,’
‘ taking no medicine,’ ‘ no resistance to persecutors,’ etc.”
Others do
not profess such guidance, but “ all are agreed to ‘ live and let live,’
and especially to raise no animals to k ill.”
Therefore they “ keep no
animals except horses,” which they use for farm work.
no flesh, and use neither milk, butter, nor eggs.”
They “ eat
They “ eat only
vegetable products, including fruit, and drink nothing but water as a
beverage.” There are at present sixteen members, mostly of German
and English descent— all comparatively well educated. A m ong them
are farmers, machinists, and carpenters.
636
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E D E P A R T M E N T
OF L A B O R .
A s to “ conditions of withdrawal,” they say “ doors all
and fences all down.” They have a large house, barn, shop,
buildings. Their principal industries are agriculture and
ture. In relation to work, “ all are free to do as they
unlocked
and other
horticul
are led.”
Touching the “ disposition to shirk and lean— how affected and how
treated” — they say: “ A few are inclined to shirk, and we tell them to
do nothing, when they soon become ashamed and go to work or
leave.” The relation of the sexes is declared to be “ strictly conti
nent.” Questioned as to “ how community life bears on the fa m ily,”
the reply is, “ with best results.” Discontent and jarring are slight
and infrequent.
The tendency among them is to attach more and more importance to
communistic living. They cultivate about 200 acres of land, devoting
much of it to fruit growing, but raising some vegetables and grains.
They have gone to considerable expense in fitting up the place, in
buying good horses, farming machinery, etc., in sinking an artesian
well, and erecting a windmill, so that their cash on hand is small.
They seem, however, to be harmonious and hopeful, and at least sure
of a comfortable living.
T H E M U T U A L H O M E A S S O C IA T IO N .
This association is located on an arm of Carrs Inlet (a part of Puget
Sound), named on the nautical chart Y on Geldern Cove. It was started
by Oliver A . V erity, George H . Allen, and Frank Odell, and their
families in the year 1896. These were all members of the Glennia
Cooperative Industrial Company, a colony organized on the Bellamy
plan some time ago. It was not successful, and the plan now being
tried in the Mutual Hom e Association is the outcome of their experi
ence in the Bellamy' colony. They saw, or fancied they saw, the
causes of failure, and these they have sought to avoid in the present
movement. They have not lost faith, they affirm, in cooperation;
they think they have found a better wa}r of applying it.
The purpose of the association, as stated in their articles of incor
poration and agreement, is “ To assist its members in obtaining and
building homes for themselves, and to aid in establishing better social
and moral conditions.”
A s stated by their secretary in a recent com
munication, it is “ to show that the greatest happiness of individuals
is experienced under no restriction.” It is a distinguishing principle
of the association that each individual shall be free “ to act just as he
or she pleases, at his or her own cost.” It goes without saying, there
fore, that there is no attempt to restrict the freedom of thought, or to
secure any form of religious belief. They have no constitution, and
only such by-laws as are necessary to give them corporate existence.
The articles of incorporation and agreement, however, have the effect
of a constitution.
They give the name, location, and object of the
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
ST A TE S.
637
association. They state the conditions of membership, define the rights
of members, provide for the conduct of business, and do all other
things usually done by a constitution. Land only is held in common.
The association owns the natural opportunities, and handles money
only for the purpose of securing the title to these. It has already
9 0 i acres, and by December next will have completed the purchase of
120 more. A ll money received from memberships goes into the land
fund, and this land can never be sold, mortgaged, or disposed o f; nor
can any debt be contracted by any person in the name of the associa
tion.
A n y person may become a member by paying into the treasury
a sum equal to the cost of the land he may select, paying $1 for a
certificate and subscribing to the articles of agreement.
July 18, 1900, there were 27 men, 24 women, and 40 children. O f
the men 21 were American, 3 English, and 3 Canadians. O f the
women 19 were American, 2 English, 2 Canadians, and 1 Russian. O f
the 40 children 20 were girls and 20 boys. There are in the colony 6
college graduates and 13 school-teachers. Fifteen have passed through
the grammar grades of the public schools, and the rest are above the
average in education and intelligence. A s to trades represented, they
report 3 carpenters, 2 blacksmiths, 1 watchmaker, 2 shoe workers, 10
general farmers, while several are skilled in more than one trade.
W hen one wishes to leave this association he may sell his improve
ments to anyone who wishes to buy. H e can not sell his membership
in the association. H e can only lose the membership in one way, i. e.,
by the nonpayment of his taxes.
For the first two years of the asso
ciation’s existence only temporary houses were built, but now there
are six comfortable houses, and the temporary structures are all soon
to be replaced by better ones. There are two blacksmith shops and
one carpenter shop. A ll industries are carried on either by the indi
vidual or by voluntary cooperation of members. Members work or
play as they please, except in cooperation; then cooperators make
such rules as they see fit. “ W e have no shirks,” the secretary
declares.
“ One who will not do what is fair will find no one to work
or cooperate w ith.” Each person or group manages its own business.
Touching sex relations, “ each is a law unto himself or herself.”
There are “ very few who do not believe in absolute freedom of
choice,” and “ all seem pleasant and happy.” There being very little
to quarrel over, there is very little difference of opinion which causes
any annoyance.
“ No dissensions have occurred.
Two went away
because they expected to find us living communistically instead of
individually. Two left because they did not approve of freedom in
love. One left giving no reason.” Success is believed to be due to
“ unanimity of sentiment and opinion.”
Two tried living together, and separated.
together for some months.
Families live separately.
Two others have lived
638
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
T H E M U T U A L A I D C O O P E R A T IV E A S S O C IA T IO N .
This association has its office at 864^ Howard street, San Francisco,
Cal. It was organized in 1900 for the purpose of u uniting all indi
viduals desirous of promoting love and human happiness, and of
diminishing the wrongs which are causing crime, poverty, theft, mur
der, suicide, decrepitude, disease, and death.”
plish this
It proposes to accom
through a “ voluntary fraternal movement,” in which
individuals shall 44 assist one another, through industrial, fraternal,
and educational cooperative efforts, in becoming self-supporting, selfrespecting, and morally independent” of church and state interfer
ence. A ll persons, without regard to sex, creed, or color, who
subsist by any useful occupation, are eligible for membership.
No
initiation fees, dues, or assessments are required, and no constitution,
by-laws, or other binding rules are adopted, as it is deemed important
that each member should maintain his or her individual independence.
The work of the association is to be carried on under three depart
ments— the industrial exchange, the educational and literary, and the
correspondence department.
The aim of the industrial department is to “ make the working peo
ple independent of their capitalistic oppressors and become their own
employees in all branches of productive enterprises.”
The educational department will devote itself to the work of diffus
ing progressive literature, teaching men how to make the most and
the best of life.
The correspondence department will aim to bring distant members
into touch with each other and open the way to a freer exchange of
views among those 64who have discarded all conservatism and freed
themselves from social slavery.”
In the view of this association, the greatest enemy of man is 64g ov
ernment authority in the name of law and order.” The association
professes to desire cooperation, but it must be purely voluntary at all
stages, and leave the individual free to do as he or she wills, unimpelled
by any legal or governmental authority. The promoters of this move
ment feel that the course which they have marked out is free from the
rocks on which other organizations have been wrecked, and 44there
fore they have no fear of failure, except as caused by interference of
meddlesome government laws.”
64 Its distinguishing principle,” writes the founder or projector, 44 is
the recognition of absolute personal freedom and independence in all
respects, and the entire repudiation of all courts, legal proceedings,
and Government officials among our people.”
The relation of the sexes will be governed by the individuals them
selves, and all interference by others discountenanced.
The membership directory showed a list of 37 a year ago. But
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES
IN
TH E
U N IT E D
STATES.
639
as no cooperative industry had then been started, and it cost nothing
to join, these figures express nothing more than a certain kind of
theoretical sympathy with what is known as philosophical anarchy.
FREEDOM COLONY.
This colony is situated about 5 miles west of Fulton, in Bourbon
County, Kans. It aims to combine cooperation with individualism in
such a way as to secure “ justice, equity, and fair exchange.” It has
no religious requirements. Twelve Americans and one Swede consti
tute the present membership, but these are reported to be well educated
and of the highest type.
Farming, mining, and different trades are represented.
Industries
are carried on individually or cooperatively as may be agreed upon.
The colony is said to be “ controlled by the organization, but each
person conducts his business to suit him self.55 The tendency is to larger
cooperation, but away from communism. It is evidently of the anar
chistic type, holding to voluntary cooperation, and leaving each free to
work when he pleases and as he pleases. The secretary declares its
simplicity and power for good to be “ beyond the comprehension of the
ordinary socialist.” It is reported as prosperous, and has hundreds of
prospective members.
T H E W I L L A R D C O O P E R A T IV E C O L O N Y .
Organized in 1895 in Harriman, Tenn., it bought 1,000 acres of land
in Cherokee County, N. C ., and was incorporated under the laws of
that State. In granting the use of her name, Miss Frances W illard
expressed her hearty approval of the purposes and principles of the
colony and her deep interest in the undertaking.
The colonists numbered about 50, all earnest prohibitionists, and
anxious to found a community free from the vice and poverty so com
mon to city life. Declaring for a Protestant union church, based only
on the Bible and the Apostles’ Creed, they adopted as their religious
motto, “ In essentials, unity; in nonessentials, liberty; in all things,
charity.” Their business motto was “ Manhood before money— coop
eration versus competition;” their political creed, opposition to trusts,
natural monopolies, and the liquor traffic. Capability and honesty in
candidates were the only qualifications for office. Their land cost
them $21,000, only one-third of which they were able to pay down.
The balance they were never able to meet. A fter two years or so of
struggle, they were forced to disband and lose all they had put in.
Many of the members joined the Christian Commonwealth, in Georgia,
where they had a repetition of their former experience.
11358— No. 35— 01------ 6
640
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
TOPOLOBAM PO.
A m ong the many cooperative movements started in this country in
recent years, none perhaps gave larger promise of success than that of
Topolobampo.
Albert Kimsey Owen, a young civil engineer of advanced views on
social and economic questions, while exploring the Pacific coast in
search of a suitable terminus for a transcontinental railway, was
guided by the Indians to this beautiful bay.
A s he looked at its
waters, so deep and so sheltered, capable of harboring the fleets of the
nations, he thought, “ W h at a glorious site for the foundation of a
new civilization, free from the selfishness and strife that so mar the
present.”
A s the thought rooted itself in his mind it took definite
form , and soon changed to a purpose to the accomplishment of which
he devoted his life. H e planned and wrote and lectured, educating a
multitude of people into sympath}^ with his purpose. H e established
relations of confidence and friendship with President Diaz, o f the
Mexican Republic, and with other persons of character and influence,
who favored his plans.
In 1886 he obtained from Mexico concessions for a colony and rail
road, the colony concession embracing about 300,000 acres of land,
with valuable privileges. The railroad— from Topolobampo to Texas—
carried under the final terms of the concessions 10,000,000 acres of
land and other generous conditions. The colony was based upon the
follow ing fundamental principles:
The Golden Rule. A ll land and other natural resources were re
garded as the g ift of God and the common property of all mankind.
A ll properties and powers created by the people in common were to
be held as common property, the individual being entitled only to the
product of his labor. M oney was regarded only as a symbol repre
senting service, and should have no commodity value. Religion was
looked upon as a matter between the individual and his God, with
which the state should have no concern whatever.
Lands and house
lots were held only by lease, and no one was allowed to hold more than
he could cultivate. Improvements were private property, and could
be sold or willed through the company, but not held out of use, sub
leased, or rented. Factories, restaurants, hotels, laundries, public
halls, theaters, dairies, markets, stores, and the like, as well as the
generally recognized public utilities, were to be owned and operated
collectively. No firm or legal association was permitted within the
company. Free auditoriums were to be furnished for the preaching
and teaching of any doctrine the people wished to hear, but no special
favor should be shown to any.
A ll service rendered was to be paid
for in printed scrip, or receive credit on the books of the co m p are
The banking department of the company was thus a municipal savings
bank in which the deposits were services instead of money, so that all
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
ST A TE S.
641
business was transacted directly with the department.
Business was
classified under ten departments, the heads of which constituted the
board of directors.
The Credit Foncier Company was organized to establish the colony,
and Pacific City— the city of peace— was laid off on the shores of Topolobampo and Chuira bays, modeled after the best that civilization has
developed. The stock was placed at $10 a share. Each resident mem
ber was required to lease a lot, for which he had also to pay $10. The
number of shares which any one person might hold was limited, and
restrictions placed on his voting power. Concessions were not to be
opened for occupancy until $150,000 were in hand for such arrange
ments as were needed to make labor immediately productive. Then
100 selected pioneers were to organize and start the industries and
prepare for the coming of others. But the eager and foolish haste of
some 600 people— two-thirds of them women and children— defeated
these plans and wrought irremediable disaster and confusion.
In
addition to this, negotiations for the building of the railroad failed,
and all hopes that had been based on the carrying out of this enter
prise came to naught.
But the most serious trouble grew out of the incongruous and unfit
material with which to lay the foundations of the colony. The enforced
absence of M r. Owen made matters still worse, and though some efforts
were made to bring order out of the chaos unexpectedly precipitated
by this deluge of persons of various minds and theories, things went
steadily from bad to worse, until finally u alterations were made in the
terms of the concessions forbidding any more cooperative experiment. ”
So that Mr. Owen himself came to write, in bitterness of soul: UA11
my efforts have brought only sorrow upon those I tried most to serve.”
P R A IR IE H O M E , OR S I L K V I L L E .
Mr. W . A . Hinds, author of 44American Communities,” writing in
1878, mentions this as 4‘ one of the most interesting experiments now
in progress.” E. V . Boissiere, a French gentleman of wealth and cul
ture, invested here in land, buildings, etc., over $100,000, which he
proposed to devote to association and cooperation based on attractive
industry. It was a movement projected on the lines of Fourierism,
and appears to have shared the fate of all others of its kind started in
this country. Though not able to obtain the details of the venture,
in reply to a letter of inquiry a copy of the charter and by-laws of
the De Boissiere Odd Fellows’ Orphans’ Home and Industrial School
Association of Kansas was received, from which it was inferred that
the 3,156 acres of ground donated to the orphans’ home was all that
remained of the Prairie Home enterprise at Silkville, Kans. This, it
must be confessed, is a much more fortunate outcome than that of
many others, but not that for which the projector of the movement
hoped and labored.
642
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LA B O R .
T H E N E H A L E M V A L L E Y C O O P E R A T IV E C O L O N Y .
This became the corporate name of the Columbia Cooperative Col
ony, organized at M ist, Columbia County, O reg., on December 5,
1886. Its principal object was 64homes and employment for members,”
with “ justice to all.” It was socialistic in aim, and held property col
lectively. • The membership fee was $500 in money or material. It
had about fifty members, of various nationalities, representing many
laboring trades, but engaged chiefly in lumbering. Men worked eight
hours a day, and showed no disposition to shirk or lean. Sex relations
were normal. The causes given for dissensions and withdrawals were
“ inexperience” and “ other interests.”
The colony is said to have failed because of “ surrounding opposition
and lack of funds.”
T H E U N IO N S M I L L C O M P A N Y .
The Unions M ill Company was organized in 1892, at Nehalem, Tilla
mook County, Oreg. It was socialistic in aim, but made all workers
equal in regard to salary. A ll property outside of stock was held in
common. Stock was $100 per share, and only stockholders could be
members. The principal industry was lumbering, carried on coopera
tively under the eight-hour rule.
family life.
There was no infringement on the
Failure is attributed to “ a stringency in the money market.” No
information has been received as to the number of members or the
amounts invested.
P R O J E C T E D S O C IE T IE S .
In addition to the foregoing short-lived organizations, many societies
have been projected that never materialized. They were wholly on
paper and in the desires of their projectors. It does not seem needful
or desirable to give a list of these.
C O N C L U D IN G R E M A R K S .
The first fact that forces itself upon the attention, in a study of
cooperative life, is that most communities are very short lived.
great majority die in infancy.
The
They never become able to go alone.
The second fact is— looking at the matter from the American point of
view— that those die soonest that ought to live longest.
In other words,
democracy in a cooperative community has so far proven a source of
weakness rather than of strength, of death rather than of life. There
is not one cooperative community in the country ten years old that has
popular government.
Indeed, I do not know of one that is much more
than half this age. Those communities have lived longest and been
most prosperous in which the general membership has had least to do
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
TH E
U N IT E D
STA TE S.
643
in shaping the government or business management and in which an
almost military discipline has been exercised by some central authority.
The Shakers, for instance, now more than a century and a quarter
old, are governed by a central ministry composed of two from each
sex. The first chosen of these four is the head of the ministry and
the others are merely his or her advisers. A ll of these are chosen
from the church order and appointed by the last preceding head of the
ministry. Thus each prime minister chooses his own successor. The
authority of those so chosen and appointed is confirmed and established
by the spontaneous action of the whole body.
O f course it is required
that all so chosen “ shall be blameless characters, faithful, honest, and
upright, clothed with the spirit of meekness and humility, gifted with
wisdom and understanding, and of great experience in the things of
G od ,” for, “ as faithful ambassadors of Christ,” it is claimed, “ they
are invested with wisdom and authority by the revelation of God to
guide, teach, and direct His church on earth in its spiritual travel, and
to counsel and advise in other matters of importance, whether spiritual
or temporal.” “ To this ministry appertains, therefore, the power to
appoint ministers, elders, and deacons, and with the elders to assign
offices of care and trust to such brethren and sisters as they shall
judge to be best qualified for the offices to which they may be assigned.
These appointments having received the approval of the church or
family concerned, are thereby confirmed and established until altered
or repealed by the same authority.”
W hatever objections may be urged against such a S ^stem of govern
ment, it must be confessed that it has avoided the dissensions and dis
ruptions that have occurred under the more democratic forms. There
has been more or less of complaint and grumbling, even among (he
Shakers, and occasionally members have left on account of dissatis
faction, but in the main they have held together, submitted to the rule
of those in authority, and achieved much in the way of material com
fort, and not a little in the wa}r of financial prosperity.
Something of the same theory and system of government has ob
tained in all other communities that have achieved financial success.
3
In a sense, they have all been theocracies, laying claim to an inspired
leadership, through which, they believe, they have enjoyed divine
guidance, and so been saved from the mistakes and follies that have
brought ruin to so many others. The Harmonists and Zoarites both
claimed such leadership and guidance, and during the early years of
their prosperity submitted themselves in a way to indicate the sincer
ity of their professions.
Later, however, when their old leaders
passed away and authority came into the hands of others who did not
give satisfactory proof of their right to rule, when success in various
enterprises stimulated ambition, and the growing wealth of the com
munity led the younger and more enterprising to desire the larger
644
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
opportunities which they saw in the world outside, the old reverence
for authority and the old belief in guidance died out, and the seeds of
dissension and dissolution began to sprout.
Dissatisfied members
sought, in withdrawing from these communities, to recover through
the courts their share in the property of the societies. But the courts
sustained both of these communities in the contention that in leaving
the community all claim to a share in the property was forfeited.
The Amana Society puts the claim of inspired leadership and divine
guidance to the front, and has so far succeeded in preserving among
its people the old faith and the old spirit to a remarkable degree. Its
situation until recently has favored its efforts in this regard. Owning
a whole township in Iowa, and few of its members speaking any but
the German language, they have been practically excluded from con
tact with the world outside. W ith the increase of population, how
ever, in the State about them, and with the growth of their own manu
facturing industries, involving the employment of much hired labor,
it is no longer possible to keep up the old degree of seclusion; hence
the future is likely to make serious inroads on their Old W o rld ideas.
U p to date, however, Amana is the one cooperative society in our
country that has kept up a steady increase in population as well as in
wealth. This could not have happened had they adopted the Shaker
views in regard to celibacy', for few have come to them from the out
side in recent years, and they could not possibly have induced the youth
of this country to pledge themselves to such a life. Their growth has
been, as normal growth must be, mainly from within. Taken by
decades, beginning in 1861, the numbers increased as follows: 572,
1,466, 1,521, 1,688, 1,800— the present membership.
The facts in regard to this society tend to negative the Shaker claim
that celibacy is a necessary condition of harmonious and successful
community life. The fam ily, in the usual sense of the word, has been
the salvation of Amana. W ithout it growth would have stopped with
the last accession from the Old W orld . Death would have thinned its
ranks, age enfeebled its workers, and, like the Shaker societies, it
would have been well on the road to dissolution. But its seven fami
lies have now a population perhaps 600 greater than the 36 (formerly
58) Shaker communes, which once had a population of nearly 6,000.
I f Amana should have the wisdom to retain the essential principles of
the cooperative life, while opening its doors to what is true and good
in our modern thought and life, it might tide itself safely over the bar
into the harbor of the better conditions sure to be evolved out of the
old.
There are many who feel that no rational religion can furnish a bond
of union strong enough to hold people together in cooperative effort:
that only some fanatical form of belief, which accepts some leader as
supernaturally inspired and his system as divinely revealed, can secure
that unity of effort, that spirit of devotion and sacrifice, so essential to
C O O P E R A T IV E
COMMUNITIES IN
THE
U N IT E D
ST A T E S.
645
success. This is probably too much to affirm. Rational religion is as
yet only partially developed, and no distinct and separate society has
yet been formed pervaded by its spirit. I f we may judge at all by the
past and by what we know of man, it is not too much to say that any
system of organization which is to hold men together for cooperative
effort, in the general interest, and not merely in the interest of cooper
ators, must have its roots in the real nature of man and in the nature
of that universe of which he is a part.
There must be a deep conviction of the presence and sacredness of
law, demanding such devotion to the common weal, and a further,
though involved, conviction that all the forces of the universe are on
the side of those and working with those in whom this spirit of devo
tion lives and rules.
Men who think the universe indifferent will be
themselves indifferent. Men who really believe in a “ power that
makes for righteousness,” and who know that the law through which
this power works is wrought into the very structure of our being and
lays its unceasing and irrevocable demands upon us, will be most likely,
to work for righteousness. It matters little whether we call this con
viction by the name of religion or not.
It matters much whether it is a
vital and controlling power in human lives.
The secret of success,
where success has been won, and in the degree in which it has been
won, is to be found in the presence and dominance of this conviction. It
has taken a variet}r of forms and has been accompanied by much of
absurdity and superstition, but it seems that this kernel of truth is
always present. The absurdities and superstitions have been inevita
ble accompaniments of the men and the times, but they have not been
in any way necessary to give vitality and power to the thought with
which they were connected, any more than the special forms of com
munity life which from time to time have developed are essential
expressions of that spirit of love and brotherhood out of which the}r
have sprung. This is to survive and grow. The form in which it shall
express itself is for the future to reveal.
It is the testimony of those who have made careful study of the more
successful communities that “ the members of these not only accumu
lated more property per capita than men averaged outside, but that
during its accumulation they enjoyed a greater amount of comfort,
and vastly greater security against want and demoralization, than were
attained by their neighbors of the surrounding population, with better
schools and training for their children, and far less exposure for the
women and the aged and infirm.”
W hen M r. Nordhoff wrote, in 1870
to 1875, he said: “ It is a low estimate of the wealth of the 72 com
munes to place it at $12,000,000.” “ This would average,” he said,
“ for men, women, and children, over $2,000 apiece, most of which
has been created by the patient industry and strict economy and honest}^
of its owners, without a positive or eager desire on their part to accum
ulate and without painful toil.”
646
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LA B O R .
System in their work, neatness, and cleanliness, are also charac
teristic of these communities. Their farms are better tilled and kept,
their orchards are more thrift} , their stock better cared for and of
finer quality than that of their neighbors.
Their barns and farm
buildings generally are models of convenience, being supplied with
labor-saving contrivances and every arrangement for the comfort of
the stock.
Their houses are furnished also with all modern con
veniences for lightening the labor of the women, and when we reflect
that the men are all regular in their habits, and never come home
intoxicated or abusive; that the wood house is always kept well filled,
and the water brought into the kitchen, it is clear that in some respects
at least the women of such well-to-do communities enjoy more of ease
and comfort than their sisters outside. The very permanence of the
commune is an encouragement to indulge in labor-saving arrange
ments which would not be thought of in a temporary home.
Another feature common to all communities, whether successful or
-unsuccessful, is their freedom from dissipation and crime. They need
no jails or prisons. The men and women who compose them are with
few exceptions high minded and honorable, however visionary and
cranky.
Most of them have high ideals and are disposed to live
decently and soberly. There are individual exceptions, of course, but
this is the rule. In the more enduring of the communities mentioned
it has been conspicuously so. Indeed, the Owen community at New
Harmony is the only one that has left a discreditable record in this
respect. And this seems to have been due to laxity in the regulations
under which persons were admitted, and the absence of any well-con
ceived system of government or industry. W here care has been taken
to see that candidates for admission were persons of good repute,
ready to pledge themselves to whatever of devotion and sacrifice theneeds of the community might demand, there has been remarkable
freedom from such dissipation and vice as have developed in all
o r d in a l city life.
How far it is possible to secure such results in society at large, and
yet preserve the freedom essential to the best character development,
is a question which only the future can answer. So far as the experi
ence of existing cooperative movements enables us to judge, it seems
clear that the present trend, while decided^ in favor of some form of
cooperative effort, is increasingly averse to the communistic ideal, and
especialty to life in the communal home. The problem which the
future has to solve is, How shall we secure to the people the social
and economic advantages of a larger cooperation while preserving and
developing the higher and nobler type of individual and family life?
The solution will, we doubt not, in due time be found, and found
along the lines of a normal evolution.
THE NEGRO LANDHOLDER OF GEORGIA.
BY W . E. BURGHARDT DU BOIS, PH. D.
One of the Greatest problems of emancipation in the United States
was the relation of the freedmen to the land. Millions of laborers,
trained principally to farm life, were suddenly freed. I f they were
left landless, homeless, and without money or tools, starvation or
practical reenslavement awaited them; if the}' were to be given land,
who was to pay? In the discussion that arose on the eve of the proc
lamation of 1863 there was general agreement that in some way land
must be furnished the freedmen. This demand became more and more
imperative as the Northern armies penetrated the South. Thousands
of Negroes dropped their work and followed the Northern armies in
droves until the problem of their subsistence and ultimate disposal
became pressing and puzzling.
Especially was this the case in Georgia
after Sherman’s march. In one dispatch to General Saxton, Sherman
wrote from Savannah in 1865: u Please receive 700 ‘ contrabands,’ the
first installment of 1,500. Many of them are from far up in Georgia,
and a long, weary, and sorrowful tramp the}T have had.” Not only
was there thus a migration of freedmen behind the invading armies,
but in front of them the slaves were “ refugeed” here and there for
safe keeping, i. e ., huddled in such back counties as Dougherty, Ga.,
to keep them from the Union soldiers.
The first feasible plan to meet this situation was to employ the
Negroes about the camps, first as servants and laborers, and finally as
soldiers. Through the wages and bounty money thus received a fund
of something between five and ten millions of dollars was distributed
among the freedmen— a mere pittance per capita, but enough in some
cases to enable recipients to buy a little land and start as small farmers.
A ll this, however, was mere temporary makeshift; the great mass of
the freedmen were yet to be provided for, and the first Freedmen’s
Bureau law of 1865 sought to do this by offering to freedmen on easy
terms the abandoned farms and plantations in the conquered territory.
This offer was eagerly seized upon, and there sprang up along the
Mississippi, in Louisiana, and on the coasts of the Carolinas and
Georgia series of leased plantations under Government direction.
W hen the Freedmen’s Bureau took charge it received nearly 800,000
647
648
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
acres of such land and 5,000 pieces of town property, from the.leasing
of which a revenue of nearly $400,000 was received from freedmen.
The policy of President Johnson, however, soon put an end to this
method of furnishing land to the landless.
His proclamation of
amnesty practically restored the bulk of this seized property to its
former owners, and within a few years the black tenants were dis
possessed or became laborers.
The act of 1866 was the next and last wholesale attempt to place
land within the reach o f the emancipated slaves. It opened to both
white and black settlers the public lands of the Gulf States. But lack
of capital and tools and the opposition of the whites made it impossible
for many Negroes to take advantage of this opening, so that only
about 4,000 families were thus provided for.
Thus the efforts to provide the freedman with land and tools ended,
and by 1870 he was left to shift for himself amid new and dangerous
social surroundings.
No such curious and reckless experiment in
emancipation has been made in modern times. Certainly it would not
have been unnatural to suspect that under the circumstances the
Negroes would become a mass of poverty-stricken vagabonds and
criminals for many generations; and yet this has been far from the
case. The census of 1890 investigated the ownership of land to some
extent, and although the returns were acknowledged to be defective,
yet they form a general estimate of considerable value. From these
returns we gather that of 1,410,769 Negro heads of families in the
United States, 264,288 owned their homes and farms and 1,146,481
were tenants. I f we confine our view to the Southern States, we find
that in the South Atlantic States 18.77 per cent of the Negroes own
land, and in the South Central States 16.66 per cent. Such figures
and the more accurate and detailed statistics of two or three South
ern States which have separate returns of white and colored owners
indicate that in the interval of thirty-eight years from 1863 to 1901
the emancipated Negro and his children have accumulated a consid
erable amount of real estate. It is of the greatest sociological inter
est to study the steps by which this property was accumulated and to
note the tendencies past and present. Perhaps there could be found
no other single index of the results of the struggle of the freedman
upward so significant as the ownership of land; and as a tremendous
social experiment the question of the relation of the freedmen to the
soil is among the most important of our day.
The State of Georgia presents, for many reasons, an excellent field
for local study of the land question.
It has the largest Negro popu
lation of any State in the Union; it lies largely in the Black Belt and
yet includes a great diversity of social and physical conditions; it is
noted as the center of some of the most radical thought and action on
the Negro problem, and yet holds also a mass of peculiar^ self-reliant
T H E N EG RO
LAN DH OLDER
OF G E O R G IA .
649
black folk; finally, and of decisive importance to the student, it is
the only State that has kept a detailed record of Negro landholding,
extending over a quarter of a century.
This study, therefore, is an attempt to make clear the steps by
which 470,000 black freedmen and their children have in one of the
former slave States gained possession of over a million acres of land
in a generation, the value of this land and its situation, the conditions
of ownership, and the proper interpretation of these statistics as social
phenomena.
M E T H O D A N D SCO P E O F T H IS IN Q U IR Y .
The chief source of information concerning the ownership of land
by Georgia Negroes is the annual report of the comptroller-general
of the State. Georgia, however, is a peculiar State in its local govern
ment. The counties form largely independent administrative units,
with their own executive, legislative, and judicial functions. The
report of the comptroller is therefore largely based on returns from
county officials. In the counties the form of government is not uni
form, but usually the ordinary, grand jury, or county commissioners
levy the taxes.
These officials get their offices in various ways, being
usually elected in counties with white majorities and appointed in
others. In most cases there are no tax assessors, but a county tax
receiver, who receives the sworn statements of property holders as to
their estates. This gives rise to wholesale undervaluation, especially
in the case of the rich, and to overvaluation in the case of the very
small estates of the poor. The tax collector is the official who collects
the taxes thus indicated on the books of the tax receiver. These
manuscript books in the hands of the county tax receivers are then
the original sources of information as to land ownership. They con
tain separate lists of white and Negro taxpayers, and under each the
number of polls, number of professional men, acres of land owned
and its situation, value of the land, value of city or town property,
amount of stocks or shares owned, amount of money, merchandise,
capital, etc., value of household and kitchen furniture, value of live
stock, tools, and crops held for sale, all other property, total value of
all property, and total amount of tax payable.
Manifestly, if all this data could be assembled for a series of years
it would form a complete and invaluable source of information.
are many hindrances, however.
There
First, Georgia has 137 counties, many
of which are difficult of access; second, the independence of the
county administration gives no central State official any authority to
collect anything more than the totals published in the comptroller’s
report. The only feasible method of adding to this information is by
direct correspondence with county tax receivers, who must be paid
their own price for any services they may feel disposed to render.
650
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
In this way detailed returns as to the size of farms and individual tax
assessment were obtained from the 56 counties which contain the great
mass of the black population. In this way a basis for induction was
obtained, not complete, to be sure, but unusually full and instructive.
T H E N E G R O IN G E O R G IA .
The first plans for the settlement of Georgia as developed by O gle
thorpe and his fellow-philanthropists prohibited the introduction of
slaves.
This provision was met by clamorous and persistent agita
tion, and the regulations were practically nullified by smugglers in
Savannah and 4hirers ” of South Carolina slaves, so that the slave trade
was thrown open in 1749. Fronu that time until 1863 slaves were
imported into Georgia. To be sure, the State prohibited importation
by the constitution of 1798, but large numbers continued to be smug
gled in without much concealment even after the national statute of
1808.
The United States law of 1820 greatly lessened smuggling, and
from 1830 to 1850 comparatively few came from outside the United
States, and the Virginia and border State slave trade was developed.
In 1850 smuggling commenced again and was continued until the out
break of the Avar.
The black population of Georgia in this way
increased as follows:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF GEORGIA, 1790 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census
year.
1790
1800..........
1810..........
1820..........
1830..........
1840..........
Total.
29,662
60,425
107,019
151,419
220,017
283,697
Per cent
of in
crease.
103.71
77.11
41.49
45.30
28.94
Whites.
Total.
52,886
102,261
145,414
189,566
296,806
407,695
Negroes.
Per cent
of in
crease.
93.36
42.20
30.36
56.57
37.36
Census
year.
1850........
1860........
1870........
1880........
1890........
Total.
384,613
465,698
545,142
725,133
858,815
Per cent
of in
crease.
35.57
21.08
17.06
33.02
18.44
Whites.
Total.
521,572
591,550
638,926
816,906
978,357
Per cent
of in
crease.
27.93
13.42
8.01
27.86
19.76
This Negro population has been distributed in a State containing
59,475 square miles (about the same size as England and W ales), the
physical characteristics of which are as follows: (1) North Georgia,
consisting of the northwest corner of the State, is mountainous, with
ridges, A^alleys, and peaks; (2) middle Georgia, consisting of the mid
dle part of the State down as far as the latitude of Savannah and
Americus, is on an average 750 feet above the sea, with leA^el and
rolling lands; and (3) south Georgia is a low, level plain, 80 to 300 feet
above the sea and even lower, with a sandy soil of great fertility, end
ing in a fringe of low islands and swamps.
The relation of the Negro to these physical features can best be
learned by the following maps, which indicate the movement of the
black population for a century.
THE
NEGRO
LAN DH OLDER
OF G EO RG IA,
M A P O F G EORG IA, SH O W IN G N EG R O P O P U LA T IO N , B Y C O U N T IE S , 1790,
In shaded Counties Negroes outnum ber Whites.
651
652
B U L L E T IN
OE T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OE LABOR,
TH E
NEGRO
LAN DH OLDER
OE G E O R G IA
653
654
B U LLETIN
OE TH E
D EPARTM ENT
OE LABOR.
M A P O F G EO R G IA, SH OW IN G N E G R O P O P U L A T IO N , B Y C O U N TIES , 1820,
In shaded Counties Negroes outnum ber W hites.
TH E
N EG RO L A N D H O L D E R
11358— No. 35— 01------ 7
OF G EO RG IA.
655
656
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OE L A B O R .
M A P O F G EO R G IA, SH O W IN G N EG R O P O P U L A T IO N , B Y C O U N T IE S , 1840.
In shaded Counties Negroes outnum ber W hites.
TH E
NEGRO L A N D H O L D E R OE G E O R G IA
M AP OF GEORGIA, SHOWING NEGRO P O P U L A T IO N , B Y COUNTIES, 1850.
In shaded Counties Negroes o utn um ber Whites.
657
658
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
D E P A R T M E N T OF LABOR.
TH E
N EG RO
LA N D H O L D E R
OE (GEORGIA
M A P O F G EO R G IA, SH O W IN G N E G R O P O P U L A T IO N , B Y C O U N TIE S , 1870.
In shaded Counties Negroes outnum ber Whites,
659
660
B U L L E T IN
OE T H E D E P A R T M E N T
OF LAB O R ,
MAP OF GEORGIA, SHOWING NEGRO POPULATION, BY COUNTIES, 1880.
In shaded Counties Negroes outnum ber Whites.
TH E N EG RO
LAN DH OLDER
OF G E O R G IA
M A P O F G EO R G IA , SH O W IN G N E G R O P O P U L A T IO N , B Y C O U N T IE S , 1890In shaded Counties Negroes outnum ber W hites.
661
662
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
In 1790 the counties near the coast alone were populated; in 1800
and 1810 the slaves were moved up the Savannah River; from 1820 to
1840 the population turned toward the rich lands of the interior; in
1850 slaves invaded the Indian lands of the west, and there, becoming
rapidly impoverished, they turned, in 1860, to the southwest. Here
the blacks huddled in 1870, becoming further segregated by 1880; but
by 1890 a movement of dispersion is apparent, of which the census of
1900 will tell further.
The occupations of the Negroes at the time of emancipation were
almost exclusively those of agricultural laborers and servants.
There
were 3,500 free Negroes, and 462,198 slaves, owned by 41,084 slave
holders, in 1860. The distribution of the slaves among their owners is
shown in the following table:
SLAVE OW NERS AN D SLAVES H ELD B Y EACH IN GEORGIA, 1860.
Nun^ber
Number
of
owners.
Slaves held by each owner.
Slaves held by each owner.
owners.
1 s l a v e ..............................................................
2 s la v e s ............................................................
3 s la v e s ............................................................
4 s la v e s ............................................................
5 s la v e s ............................................................
6 s la v e s ............................................................
7 s la v e s ............................................................
8 s la v e s ............................................................
9 s la v e s ............................................................
10 or under 15 slaves..................................
6,713
4,355
3,482
2,984
2,543
2,213
1,839
1,647
1,415
4,707
15 or under 20 slaves..................................
20 or under 30 slaves........
30 or under 40 slaves..................................
40 or under 50 slaves..................................
50 or under 70 slaves..................................
70 or under 100 slaves................................
100 or under 200 slaves..............................
200 or under 300 slaves..............................
300 or under 500 slaves............................
500 or under 1,000 slaves..........................
2,823
2,910
1,400
739
729
373
181
23
7
1
The following table shows the number of Negroes of Georgia 10
years of age or over in each class of gainful occupations, according to
the census of 1890:
N U M B ER A N D PER CENT OF NEGRO POPULATION OF GEORGIA 10 YEAR S OF AG E OR OVER
IN G A IN FU L OCCUPATIONS, 1890.
Classes of occupations.
Number. Per cent.
Agriculture, fisheries, and m in in g ................................................................................................
Domestic and personal se r v ic e ......................................................................................................
M anufacturing and m echanical industries..............................................................................
Trade and transportation..................................................................................................................
Professional service..............................................................................................................................
226,570
104,330
18,523
16,764
3,078
61.36
28.25
5.02
4.54
.83
A ll occupations..........................................................................................................................
369,265
100.00
The following table shows, by sex, the principal occupations of the
colored population of Georgia in 1890 more in detail, and is taken from
the Eleventh Census.
The total colored population 10 years of age
or over in gainful occupations, including persons of Negro descent,
Chinese, Japanese, and civilized
122,356 females, or a total of
descent alone numbered 246,920
of 369,265. The occupations of
Indians, numbered 247,027 males and
369,383, while the persons of Negro
males and 122,345 females, or a total
Negroes alone were not given, but the
difference between the total colored and total Negro populations is so
TH E
N EG RO
LAN DH OLDER
663
OE G E O R G IA .
small that the table fairly represents the principal occupations of the
Negroes.
N U M B ER OF COLORED POPULATION OF GEORGIA IN PRINCIPAL OCCUPATIONS, B Y SE X,
1890.
Number.
(a)
Occupations.
Number.
Occupations.
(a)
m a l es— Concl uded.
MALES.
Agricultural laborers................................
Farmers and planters................................
Ordinary lahorprs
Rflilrnfld pvnploypps
Servants
....................................................
Draymen, haekmen, teamsters, etc----Carppntprs
............................
Sawmill em p loy ees....................................
Porters, etc......................................................
W ood ch oppers............................................
Blacksmiths and wheelwrights............
Cl prgym en
........................................
Masons
_.
..........................
........................................
Brickmakers
Barbers and hairdressers........................
Merchants and peddlers..........................
Mill opprafives
............
......
Painters
Sh oem ak ers..................................................
Teachers..........................................................
98,400
63,012
29, 723
7,440
7,000
4,390
3,761
2,471
1,970
1,399
1,328
1,277
1,243
977
899
837
771
676
632
620
Livery-stable keepers and hostlers.. .
Engineers and firemen (not locom o
tive) ..............................................................
Gardeners, florists, e t c ..............................
Lumbermen and raftsm en ....................
Bookkeepers, clerks, e t c ........................
Miners..............................................................
620
520
519
412
403
402
FEMALES.
Agricultural laborers................................
Laundresses..................................................
Servants..........................................................
Laborers..........................................................
Farmers and plan ters..............................
Dressmakers and seam stresses............
T each ers........................................................
Nurses..............................
H ousekeepers..............................................
50,351
29,472
27,621
6,650
3,563
1,632
915
507
477
a Including Chinese, Japanese, and civilized Indians.
The family income received from these occupations varies, of course,
according to place and individual. Two extreme cases will perhaps
best illustrate the condition. In one black-belt county of Georgia, (a)
at the end of the year 1898-99, when cotton was low, 271 Negro farm
families, who kept fairly accurate accounts, reported their condition to
the writer as follows after the year’s work:
Bankrupt and sold out by sheriff....................................................................................
$100 or over in d e b t...........................................................................................................
$25 to $100 in debt .................................................................................................
$1 to $25 in debt..................................................................................................... ............
Cleared nothing.....................................
Cleared $1 to $25.......
Cleared $25 to $100...... .....................................................................................................
Cleared $100 or over...........................................................................................................
T otal........ ......
3
61
54
47
53
27
21
5
271
These families represent the agricultural classes. In a more pros
perous year the balance of income over expenditure is more favorable
than this, but still very small.
In a large city^ like Atlanta there is more regular and better paid
employment, but at the same time greater competition and intense
race prejudice among
most
classes of workingmen.
Twenty-five
typical employments among the Negroes of Atlanta show the source of
their incomes as follows:
a A further description of conditions in this county will be found in the W orld’ s
Work, June, 1901.
664
B U L L E T IN
OP T H E D E P A R T M E N T
OP LABOR,
OCCUPATIONS A N D W AG ES OF 25 HEADS OF T Y P IC A L NEGRO FA M ILIE S
A N D A V E R A G E A N N U A L INCOM E OF SUCH FAM ILIES.
IN
ATLANTA
[The data shown in this table were collected by house visitation in May, 1900.]
Occupations of heads
of families.
Age.
Sex.
37
M.
37
M.
40
M.
43
M.
60
M.
54
M.
30
F.
42
M.
38
M.
26
M.
42
M.
42
M.
F.
30
F.
19
M.
28
M.
29
M.
36
M.
32
F.
25
M.
36
F.
25
35 ! M.
M.
27
M.
50
M.
45
B a rb er..................................
B arb er..................................
B la c k sm ith ........................
B u t le r ..................................
Carpenter............................
Carpenter............................
C h am b erm a id ..................
C oach m a n ..........................
D r a y m a n ............................
F ire m a n ..............................
H od carrier........................
Laborer................................
L a u n d ress..........................
L a u n d re ss..........................
M a s o n ..................................
P a in t e r ................................
Porter....................................
Railroad h a n d ..................
Seam stress..........................
S e rv a n t................................
S e rv a n t................................
Shipping c le rk ..................
Shoem aker..........................
T a ilo r.................. . ...............
W h ite w a sh e r....................
W eeks
em
ployed
per
year.
Size of
fam ily.
4
3
4
40
52
46
48
30
48
48
52
48
52
6
44}
5
4
50
40
2
6
4
1
5
7
1
2
37}
3
3
3
4
36
40
40
40
40
50
48
52
45
40
30
1 1
1
1
2 ,
1 !
5 1
5 ,
Wages
per
week.
Average
annual
income.
$10.00
15.00
12.00
a 3. 75
12.00
20.00
a 2.50
a 4.00
9.00
6.00
4.50
4.50
6.00
4.50
18.00
i
ii
I
1
;
12.00
6.00
10.00
6.0 0
1
1
a 2 . 00
10.00
6.0 0
:
!
5.00
9.00
9.00
Average
annual in Average
come of
annual in
other
come of
members of
fam ily.
family.
$400
780
552
180
360
960
120 j
$400
780
552
180
360
960
................
208
432
312
$100
200
150
75
225
240
168
648
480
240
400
240
250
96
520
270
360
270
120
308
432
312
350
300
240
168
648
540
240
400
240
250
96
520
270
360
320
60
50
a And board.
The following table shows the total and average income of 124
fairly representative Negro families of Atlanta, according to classified
incomes, and the amount and per cent of total expenditure for rent,
food, clothing, taxes, and other expenses and savings:
A N N U A L INCOME OF 124 R EP R E SE N T ATIV E FA M ILIES OF A T L A N T A AND AM OUNT A N D
PER CENT OF E X P E N D ITU R E FOR VARIO U S ITEMS.
Annual in
come.
Classified income.
N um
ber
of
fam
ilies.
Annual expenditure.
Rent.
To
tal.
Aver
age.
Am t.
$100 or under $200...
$200 or under $300 ...
$300 or under $400 ...
$400 or under $500 ...
$500 or under $750 ...
$750 or under $1,000.
$1,000 or o v e r ............
!
!
Food.
Clothing.
Taxes.
Other ex
penses and
savings.
Per j
Per
Per
Per
Per
cent |
cent
cent
cent
cent
Am t.
Am t.
Am t.
Am t.
of j
of
of
of
of
total, i
total.
total.
total.
total.
18 $2,504 $139 $288 11.50 $928 37.06 $510 20.37
249 1,038 12.24 4,198 49.50 1,800 21.23
34 8,480
333
864 8. 63 4,248 42.46 2,060 20.59
30 10,004
19 8,234
433
770 9.35 2,940 35.71 1,285 15.61
564
20 11,288
804 7.12 3,448 30.54 1,755 15.55
2 1,760
880
660 37.50
350 19.89
1 1,125 1,125
360 32.00
200 17. 78
$3
184
264
243
328
150
50
0.12
2.17
2.64
2.95
2.91
8.52
4.44
$775
1,260
2,568
2,996
4,953
600
515
30.95
14.86
25.68
36.38
43.88
34.09
45.78
From these figures some idea of the economic condition of the
858,815 Negroes of Georgia may be obtained.
TH E
NEG RO
LANDHOLDER
665
OF G E O R G IA .
O W N E R S H IP O F P R O P E R T Y IN T H E S T A T E .
The Negroes of Georgia have been assessed for the following amounts
of property since 1874:
ASSESSED V A L U E OF TO TAL PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF GEORGIA, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed
value.
Year.
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
..........
..................
..................
___
..........
___
..........
. ..
..........................
1
$6,157,798
5,393,885
5,488,867
5,430,844
5.124.875
5,182,398
5,764,293
6,478,951
6.589.876
Assessed
value.
Year.
1883............................
1884............................
1885............................
1886............................
1887............................
1888............................
1889............................
1890............................
1891............................
$7,582,395
8,021,525
8,153,390
8,655,298
8,936,479
9,631,271
10,415,330
12,322,003
14,196,735
Assessed
value.
1892.
1893.
1894.
1895.
1896.
1897.
1898.
1899.
1900.
$14,869,575
14,960,675
14,387,780
12,941,230
13,292,816
13,619,690
13,719,200
13,447,423
14,118,720
In this study, however, we are chiefly interested in the ownership
of land by Negroes.
The figures for landholdings are as follows:
NUM BER OF ACRES AN D ASSESSED V A L U E OF LA N D OW NED B Y NEGROES OF GEORGIA
1874 TO 1900.
Acres
owned.
Year.
338, 769
396,658
457,635
458,999
501,890
541,199
586,664
660,358
692,335
666,583
756,703
788,376
802,939
813,725
1874.
1875.
1876.
1877.
1878.
1879.
1880.
1881.
1882.
1883.
1884.
1885.
1886.
1887.
Assessed ,
value.
(a)
$1,263,902
1,234,104
1,262, 723
1,294,383
1,348,758
1,522,173
1,754,800
1,877,861
2,065,938
2,262,185
2,362,889
2,508,198
2,598,650
Year
ear.
Acres
owned.
1888..........................................
868,501
1889..........................................
877,112
1890..........................................
967,234
1891..........................................
1,004,306
1892..........................................
1,063, 649
1893..........................................
1,043,860
1894..........................................
1,064,431
1895..........................................
1,038,824
1896.......................................... i 1,043,847
1897.......................................... ! 1,057,567
1898..........................................
1,097,087
1899..........................................
1,062,223
1900..........................................
1,075,073
;
Assessed
value.
$2,822,943
3,047,695
3,425,176
3,914,143
4,477,183
4,450,121
!
4,386,366
!
4,158,960
| 4,234,848
I
4,353,798
4,340,100
4,220,120
4,274,549
a Not reported.
F IR S T B E G IN N IN G S O F L A N D H O L D IN G .
The first question that arises in regard to this land is: How did the
freedmen first manage to get any land ? The chief sources of the
earliest land owning by Negroes were the waste lands and the bank
rupt plantations. Under the careless culture of the slave regime vast
tracts of Georgia lay uncultivated because of some difficulties of soil
or because of inaccessibility. Thus much of the swamp lands of
Liberty and McIntosh counties, and some of the sea islands were neg
lected. The freedmen easily got hold of tracts here for nominal pay
ments in money or services. Sherman’s celebrated field order, issued
after entering Savannah, gave hundreds of slaves temporary posses
sion of land on the coast and sea islands, which afterwards became
permanent in many cases, (a) Then there were numberless plantations
the owners of which were discouraged and penniless, and they were
aCf. Atlantic Monthly, March, 1901.
666
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
easily induced to sell their holdings in parcels.
figures indicate something of this process:
OF L A B O R .
The following census
N U M B ER , A V E R A G E SIZE, AN D V A LU E OF FARM S OF GEORGIA, AN D PER CENT OF UN
IM PR OVED LA N D , B Y CENSUS YE AR S, 1850 TO 1890.
Year.
1850................................................................................................
1860................................................................................................
1870................................................................................................
1880................................................................................................
1890................................................................................................
Num ber of
farms.
51,759
62,003
69,956
138,626
171,071
Average
size of
farms
(acres).
Per cent
of unim
proved
land in
farms.
441
430
338
188
147
Valu e of
farms, etc. (a)
72.05
69.75
71.11
68.50
61.97
$127,376,Oil
202,289,924
129,330,486
143,158,308
189,249,198
a Including land, buildings, implements, live stock, etc.
There were at first several socialistic experiments, which if encour
aged and directed might have led to interesting and instructive results.
“ I met at a cotton merchant’s in that city [Savannah] 10 freedmen
who had clubbed together with the proceeds of their crop and bought a
whole sea-island plantation of 700 acres.” (a)
“ Last spring 160 Negroes
banded together, chose one of the smartest of their number as super
intendent, and commenced work. Now they show you with pride 250
acres of rice, 250 acres of corn, nearly the same amount of peas [beans
we should call them], besides many acres of smaller crops. This
joint-stock company are working not only with energy but in perfect
harmony.” (b) There was, however, too little experience and intelli
gence to allow such experiments to be successful generally. The share
system of working land became the common practice. During and
directly after the war United States Government officials conducted
numbers of large farms on the share system, which had some success.
The usual method of accumulation as finally worked out was as follows:
UI find the following history of the freedmen’s labor: The first year
they worked for bare subsistence; second year, they bought stock—
mules, implements, etc.; third year, many rented lands; and now the
fourth year, large numbers are prepared to buy. This is the record
of the most industrious, others are following at a slower pace.” (c)
M any things, however, checked these rapid steps.
A conference of
missionary workers from the social settlements all over Georgia and
the South was held at Atlanta University in 1875, and their conclusions
are expressed in the following words:
The outlook is not encouraging. M any of the Negroes are making
a noble and successful struggle against all their difficulties, without and
within, but as a rule they are not acquiring homes and property; their
enthusiasm for education is yielding to the chilling influence of their
poverty, and their innate evil propensities, uncorrected by their sena Report to Freedmen’ s Bureau in 1870.
b American Missionary, 1865, p. 248.
c Report of J. W. Alford to General Howard, January 18, 1870.
THE
NEGRO
LAN DH OLDER
667
OE G E O R G IA .
sational religion, are dragging them downward. Numbers are becom
ing discouraged as to acquiring property, and no wonder, for many
signs and means of good have failed them. A t the close of the war
some of the Negroes had considerable sums of bounty money— that is
all gone. Northerners rushed into the South to make cotton or sugar
and gave employment to many hands. These Northerners have nearly
all retired, wiser and sadder men. Many of the years of the Negroes’
hard toil in planting and sowing have been made fruitless from drought
and flood. The cotton crop for the last few years has scarcely been
remunerative, and last of all has come the failure of the Freedmen’s
Bank. The loss to individual depositors has been by no means the
worst consequence of this failure. Far more serious has been the loss
of hope, of the stimulus to save, and the driving of the Negro back to
the old reckless “ hand to m outh” mode of life, (a)
These difficulties, together with the general political and social
unrest, caused the first great crisis in the freedman’s career, and the
struggle was a serious one.
Nevertheless here was at least a start, for
the Georgia Negro had in 1875 secured nearly 400,000 acres of land.
T H E R IS E O F T H E M E T A Y E R S Y S T E M .
The tenure of farms in the State of Georgia for two decades was as
follows:
TEN UR E OF FARM S OF GEORGIA, A T CENSUSES OF 1880 AND 1890.
1880.
|
* 1890.
Tenure.
Number. Percent. JNumber. Per cent.
Farms cultivated by ow ners..................................................................
Farms rented for m oney rental............................................................
Farms worked on shares..........................................................................
76,451
18,557
43,618
55.15
13.39
31.46
79,477
29,413
62,181
46.46
17.19
36.35
Unfortunately we have no figures as to this movement prior to 1880.
I f we had, they would show that in 1860 practically all the farms in
Georgia were cultivated by owners. B y 1870 emancipation had changed
this, and a large number were cultivated by owners, a considerable
number cultivated on shares, and a few on fixed money rental. B y
1880 a little over half the farms were cultivated by owners, somewhat
less than a third worked on shares, and a little over one-eighth rented.
In 1890 croppers and renters had encroached still further on the
owners.
The metayer system is so common in the South and has given rise
to such peculiar conditions of credit and landholding that it deserves
a clear explanation.
A is a landholder with 1,000 acres in one of the
country districts of Georgia; B is a general merchant; C is a Negro
with a wife and several half-grown children. In slavery times the
relations of such a group would have been as follows:
A owned C and his family and other slaves; he furnished them
a American Missionary, June, 1875, p. 123.
668
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
shelter and food and clothing at stated intervals; such supplies for
himself and slaves as A did not have on hand he bought of B , usually
on credit, paying at harvest time. A t this time the business of B was
largely wholesale, and he was located at some central point, like New
Orleans or Savannah.
Directly after emancipation the relations of the three chief factors
changed as follows: A was bankrupt; he divided up his plantation
and let C and his family work, say 80 acres, on shares.
A furnished,
as before, food, tools, and stock, shelter, and perhaps even clothes.
C was to work the land and receive one-half the produce after the
price of the supplies of food and clothes advanced had been repaid to A .
A bought these supplies on credit of the neighboring merchant B.
B now became a merchant in a small market town of 500 to 1,000
inhabitants, with a small cash capital and a large supply of general
merchandise.
This system proved very unsatisfactory; either by the deliberate
manipulation of A or by C’s own improvidence the freedman usually
found himself at tlie end of the season with no surplus or in debt.
Moreover, the merchant B was peculiarly liable, between master and
man, to lose all; and the laws for the collection of debts being very
lenient at that time, new arrangements rapidly replaced the old.
The
freedman being the actual maker of the crop, it was clearly to the
interest of the merchant to treat directly with him, if only he could
get some legal grip upon him and his work. On the other hand, the
freedman, seeking to escape from what was virtually the old slavery
under another name, turned eagerly to the merchant from the master.
The ex-master, bankrupt and land-poor, was not unwilling to enter
into any bargain that insured him a fair income from his land. In the
rearrangements, therefore, between 1870 and 1880 the economic situa
tion became as follows:
A furnished land, shelter, and stock to C. C bought his supplies of
food, clothing, etc., directly of B on credit. B, under a curious and
intricate set of laws which gradually grew up, secured himself by a
mortgage on C’s growing crop, which gave him a second lien on C’s
crop after the first lien, A ’s rent, had been satisfied.
The rent was
either a specific part of the crop, or so many pounds of cotton per acre,
or a fixed money rental. B now became a cross-roads merchant of
Jewish descent and shrewdness, who knew how to allure and hold his
black customers. The effect of this new crop-lien system on the freed
man depended on his character and surrounding circumstances. A
thrifty Negro in the hands of well-disposed landowners and honest
merchants early became an independent
landowner.
A
shiftless,
ignorant Negro in the hands of unscrupulous landowners and Shy locks
became something worse than a slave. The mass of the Negroes
between these two extremes fared as chance and the weather let them.
TH E
N EG BO
LAN DH O LD ER
OF G E O R G IA .
669
A good season with good prices regularly sent a number out of debt
and made them peasant proprietors; a bad season either in weather or
prices still means the ruin of a thousand black homes. The industrial
awakening of Georgia has tended to send up the rent of farming lands,
while at the same time the erop-lien system, being especially suited to
a nonperishable money crop like cotton, checks and often absolutely
forbids diversity in agriculture among the blacks, and thus gives the
unearned increment” almost entirely to the whites.
F L U C T U A T IO N S IN L A N D H O L D IN G .
Thus started on the road toward accumulating property, the freedman met many obstacles.
First came the Ku K lux Klan and the
political troubles, which culminated in 1876 and arrested all material
advance.
W ith 1880 a steady advance began. The cotton market
was getting settled, the labor market was adjusting itself to the new
conditions, and thrifty Negroes began to save. By 1891 the Negro
had reached the million-acre mark in landholding, and had total prop
erty to the value of over $14,000,000.
Then came the reaction.
First,
the panic of 1892, followed by social unrest and crime; then the
movement toward Negro disfranchisement and the proscriptive laws;
finally, the fall in the price of cotton to an unremunerative figure—
all this contributed to a fall in value of property owned from about
$15,000,000 in 1893 to less than $13,000,000 in 1895. Since 1895 there
has come a slow but sure recovery, somewhat delayed by the low
price of cotton, but especially noticeable in 1900, when the amount of
land owned was the largest in any year save 1898 and the total assessed
property the largest since the panic.
In its main fluctuations the rise and fall of Negro property has
followed that of the property of the whole State, as a comparison of
the tables on page 665 with the following table shows:
ASSESSED V A L U E OF TO TAL T A X A B L E PROPERTY OW NED BY W H IT E AN D COLORED
POPULATION OF GEORGIA, 1877 TO 1900.
[Figures for railroad property are not included in this table.]
Year.
Assessed
value.
Year.
Assessed
value.
Year.
1877..............................
1878..............................
1879..............................
1880..............................
1881..............................
1882..............................
1883........................ ..
1884..............................
$235,659,530
226,221,718
225,993,419
238,934,126
254,252,630
268,519,976
284,881,951
294,885,370
1885............................
1886............................
1887............................
1888............................
1889..........................
1890............................
1891............................
1892........................
$299,146,798
306,507,578
316,605,329
327,863,331
345,938,837
377,366,784
402,586,468
421,149,509
1893............................
1894............................
1895............................
1896............................
1897............................
1898............................
1899......................
1900............................
Assessed
value.
$410,644,753
388,428,748
370,739,521
370,526,638
370,034,912
369,118,403
372,927,077
388,154,413
Such, in brief, has been the history of Negro landholding in one
great Southern State. A more detailed study of present conditions
follows, which is confined for the most part to typical counties.
670
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LA B O R .
S IZ E A N D V A L U E O F F A R M S .
In 1890 in the United States 58.5 per cent of the farms were under
100 acres.
In France 9 7 i per cent of the farms are 100 acres or less,
and in England about 82 per cent; in Italy the average size of farms
in 1871 was about 1 4 i acres; in Hungary the farms of 200 acres or
more occupy about five-sevenths of the total farm area. Belgium, on
the other hand, had in 1880 less than four-tenths of one per cent of her
farms in parcels of 125 acres or more. A m ong Georgia Negroes there
is found a subdivision of land which, while very small for a new country
like the United States, is nevertheless not an evidence of widespread
intensive culture, as in France or Belgium. The obvious explanation
of these small farms is that they are largely cases of what the Germans
call u Parzellenbetriebe;” i. e., farms not large enough to occupy the
labor of a whole fam ily, but serving merely as the partial support of
persons with supplementary occupations. Practically all the farms
under 10 acres are of this sort, and might be counted as large gardens.
M any are situated just outside the corporation limits of towns and
cities, and thus escape being listed or taxed as town lots.
Detailed statements were received from the tax receivers of 56 typ i
cal counties of Georgia, showing the number of owners, the acreage,
and the value of farm land owned by Negroes, and the number of
owners and value of town and city real estate. The 56 counties repre
sent the majority of Negro property in the State. These data have
been classified and combined into tables.
There were 8,065 owners of farm land in the 56 counties who
reported the size of their holdings. O f these holdings 212 are hardly
entitled to be classed es farms, each being under one acre in size, and
the whole 212 comprising only 86 acres.
The detailed table, giving the number of acres owned by Negroes
in the 56 counties, by classified size of holdings, shows the average
size of holdings of farm land owned by Negroes in these counties to be
about 62.9 acres; or if, according to the plan of the United States
census, holdings under 5 acres be omitted the following comparison
can be made:
Acres.
Average
Average
Average
Average
Average
size
size
size
size
size
of
of
of
of
of
Negro farms in 56 counties of Georgia ( a ) ....................................... 79
all farms in Georgia (1890)........................................
147
farms in southern Atlantic States (1890)............ „ ................... ......... ±34
farms in the United States (1890)...............................
137
farms in Massachusetts (1890)...................................
87
The following table, made from the detailed table, presents the
figures in a different way, classifying the farm land owned by the
a In this comparison Negro owners in Georgia are compared with owners, metayers,
and renters elsewhere— a fact that users of these figures must remember.
TH E
J5TEGR0 L A N D H O L D E R
671
OE G E O R G IA .
Negroes of Georgia according to size, and showing the per cent of
total number of owners and of total acreage in each class:
PER CENT OF TO TAL N UM BER OF O W NERS AND OF TO TAL ACRES OF FAR M LAND
O W NED B Y NEGROES IN 56 T Y P IC A L COUNTIES OF GEORGIA, B Y CLASSIFIED SIZE OF
HOLDINGS, 1899.
Per cent
of total
owners.
Classified size.
Per cent
of total
acres.
1.58
8.52
20.45
30.53
27.00
21.85
Under 10 a c r e s ....................
10 or under 40 a c r e s ..........
40 or under 100 a cre s........
Classified size.
Per cent
of total
owners.
100 or under 200 acres . . .
200 or under 500 acres . . .
500 acres or over................
12.80
6.89
.93
Per cent
of total
acres.
25.79
30.27
13.39
The number of owners who reported the value of their holdings
was 8,450, or 885 more than the number who reported the size.
According to the detailed table giving the value of land owned by
Negroes in the 56 counties, by classified values, the average Negro land
holder in Georgia owns land valued at $212, showing that the move
ment toward Negro property holding is the widespread accumulation
of small sums in many hands rather than the advance of a few captains
of industry.
It suggests that larger facilities and encouragements for
saving in the country districts and small towns of the South could
easily strengthen and greatly extend this spirit of thrift.
The following table shows the per cent of total number of owners,
and of total value of this farm land according to classified values:
PER CENT OF TO T AL NUM BER OF OW NERS A N D OF TOTAL ASSESSED V A L U E OF FA R M
LAN D OW NED B Y NEGROES IN 56 T Y P IC A L COUNTIES OF GEORGIA, B Y CLASSIFIED
V A L U E OF HOLDINGS, 1899.
Classified value.
Per cent of
total
owners.
Per cent of
total
assessed
value.
46.96
31.11
11.30
9.37
23.24
19.17
Under $100
$100 or under $300..............
$300 or under $500..............
Classified value.
$500 or under $1,000..........
$1,000 or under $2,000___
$2,000 or o v e r ......................
Per cent of
total
owners.
7.72
2.14
.77
Per cent of
total
assessed
value.
23.43
12.95
11.84
i
It must be remembered that the large proportion of small holdings
are the parcels under 10 acres which are not to be regarded as full
farms, but as the partial supports of farm laborers and other workmen.
Nevertheless the number of these small bits is instructive as indicat
ing the narrow margin for accumulation between present income and
expense among colored people.
The two tables which follow show in detail for each of the 56 coun
ties (1) the number of owners and acres owned, by classified size of
holdings, and (2) the number of owners and assessed value of holdings,
by classified values:
11358— No. 35— 01------ 8
672
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LABOR-
NUM BER OF OW NERS AN D ACRES OF FA R M LAN D OW NED B Y NEGROES IN 56 TY P IC A L
COUNTIES OF GEORGIA, B Y CLASSIFIED SIZE OF H OLDINGS, 1899.
[The total* acres shown for the counties in this table does not agree in every ease w ith the total
from the tax receivers’ reports, w hich were received several months later than the figures given in
time changes were made in the ownership of property.]
N um ber of owners of farm land and total acres in each class.
M ar
gin
al
num
ber.
1
2
3
1
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
Under
5
acres.
County.
5 or under 10 or under 20 or under 30 or under 40 or under
10 acres.
20 acres.
30 acres.
40 acres.
50 acres.
50 or
75
Own
Own
Own
Own
Own
Acres
Acres
Acres
Acres Own Acres Own
Acres
ers.
ers.
ers.
ers.
ers.
ers.
ers.
B a k e r ............
B ro o k s ..........
Calhoun........
Cam pbell___
Chattooga. . .
C la y ................
C o b b ..............
Colum bia___
C ow eta..........
D a d e ..............
D e k a lb ..........
D o d g e............
D o o l y ............
E ffin g h a m ...
Elbert.............
F l o y d ............
F u lt o n ..........
Glynn ............
G w innett___
Hancock ___
Harris.............
H art................
H en ry ............
H ouston........ .
Jefferson___
Jones..............
Liberty..........
L in c o ln ........
L o w n d es___
M cIntosh___
M acon............
Marion
M onroe..........
O glethorpe. .
Pierce ............
P o lk ................
P u tn a m ........
Randolph . . .
R ic h m o n d ...
R ockd ale___
Stewart..........
S u m te r..........
T a lb o t............
Taliaferro . . .
Terrell............
T h o m a s ........
T w ig g s..........
U pson ............
W a lto n ..........
W a r e ..............
W ash in gton .
W a y n e ..........
W i lk e s ..........
W ilk in s o n ...
T o ta l. . .
1
28
2
3
2
2
5
9
28
16
50
5
78
28
7
48
11
3
76
110
21
93
14
3
8
28
2
13
63
3
53
5
4
5
5
11
16
61
39
67
9
84
54
16
91
17
8
102
241
42
177
24
7
15
52
6
33
171 1
1
31
8
179
3
20
2
1
4
8
10
5
3
10
12
2
37
2
8
15
84
9
32
2
1
3
15
71
10
5
28
51
67
31
18
53
62
11
222
12
52
98
534
55
207
11
8
19
43
32
103
456
80
183
15
3
155
3
26
17
142
359
28
5
252
10
56
31
39
130
3
268
801
22
9
5
11
7
54
30
72
40
2
35
3
2
48
21
20
69
105
4
18
9
26
8
25
26
29
5
85
6
5
105
47
48
80
166
8
36
15
40
20
51
62
65
3
34
2
6
18
3
8
12
42
2
4
11
6
21
9
5
1,689 3,145
7I
5
25
3
3
1
2
340
44
37
15
23 •
3
32
8
101
7
95
12
176
2
26
9
123
18
219
7
80
61
741
2
21
19
242
16
213
135 1,617
4
50
17
218
7
82
22
2
4
54
14
178
9
117
8
97
162 1,996
1
15
45
572
159 1,929
7
101
1
20
21
507
7
178
8
178
2
47
2
40
1
20
1
25
289
13
242
11
8
186
1
20
10
249
228
10
12
292
893
38
75
3
659
28
147
6
71 1,627
7
155
9
215
12
293
116
5
3
74
9
205
8
180
4
100
137 3,137
18
219
11
37
118
25
52
71
273
12
2
23
11
1
4
35
2
7
10
5
9
13
51
146
21
307
133
20
58
460
22
93
137
57
122
141
653
10
33
62
37
129
57
36
2
4
20
9
23
7
3
21
53
262
101
288
91
41
45 1,061
74 1,660
4
83
2
49
6
129
1
20
14
313
15
305
2
50
72
3
13
301
2
53
13
303
6
143
4
95
2
44
4
90
54 1,211
2
47
2
45
121
5
12
276
8
184
19
458
6
136
2
42
773 4,870 1,025 12,803
768 17,688
1
12
3
6
1
2
1
34
411
92
213
35
63
35
9
7
1
308
229
30
3
103
6
180
4
142
21
700
4
127
6
188
1
33
25
816
2
67
6
194
2
68
104i
3
3
90
5,
155
5
170
3
108
70 2,318
1
32
353
11
38 1,252
5
164
2
60
1
30
5
154
6
208
4
129 '
2
7
3
1
6
7
5
4
24
66
230
102
32
209
228
169
137
788
5
2
8
4
13
6
3
164
74
252
130
425
202
95
385 12,698
13
544
6
3
2
16
1
23
1
4
253
120
85
640
49
924
47
179
1
41
133
3
459
11
775!
18
40
1
29 1,175
2!
86
972
23
6,
260
5;
221
5
205
126
3
3,
134
332
8
71 298
3!
120
63! 2,624
21
85
11
453
25 1,040
2
80
386
9
123
3
7
301
42 1,692
2
80
2
85
305
7
40
1
45
1
6
260
137
3
6
240
3
128
872
20
1
45
1
1
8
7
1
47
46
333
283
45
431 17,993
9
44 J
41
8!
5;
5'
6
7
10
22
13
28
16
32
10
13
2
23
12
30
22
9
22
27
14
11
116
6
32
35
13
9
31
10
9
5
2
12
16
6
5
18
31
7
13
48
8
4
9
17
21
15
20
7
929
a This total does not agree with the total owners shown in the table on page 675, because a number
of those reporting the value of their holdings did not report the size.
T H E N EG RO
LAN DH OLDER
673
OF G EO RG IA,
N UM BER OF O W NERS AN D ACRES OF FAR M LAN D OWNED B Y NEGROES IN 56 TY PIC AL
COUNTIES OF GEORGIA, B Y CLASSIFIED SIZE OF HOLDINGS, 1899.
shown lor 1899 in the detailed tables. This discrepancy is due to the fact that this table is made up
the detailed statements, which were taken from the comptroller-general’ s reports, and in this
Num ber of owners of farm land and total acres in each class.
Mar
gin
under 75 or under 100 or under 200 or under 300 or under 400 or under 500 acres or Total
Total
over.
400 acres.
ow n
300 acres.
500 acres.
acres.
100 acres.
200 acres.
al
acres.
ers.
num
ber.
Own
Own
Own
Own
Own
.Own
Acres
Acres
Acres
Acres
Acres.
Acres
Acres
ers.
ers.
ers.
ers.
ers.
ers.
543
2,435
' 217
462
50
324
320
298
425
524
1,244
727
1,450
'819
1,790
'564
741
100
1,258
688
1,708
1,172
567
1,190
1,509
755
637
6,530
362
1,836
1,919
755
475
1,735
590
486
297
140
656
963
313
268
984
1,681
389
680
2,785
446
259
480
927
1,233
867
1,130
417
52,120
243
3
17 1,376
3
245
3
265
3
240
8
640
9
729
2
160
19 1,560
8
701
1
77
3
235
8
5
H
2
20
1
11
2
7
10
5
5
2
6
3
31
3
12
15
8
1
11
10
3
22
5
1
8
4
4
4
8
6
4
17
2
6
8
2
7
6
12
5
649
409
930
165
1,626
80
931
171
635
828
396
410
170
520
236
2,597
249
995
1,274
676
75
941
816
262
1,775
410
98
695
333
322
335
699
489
343
1,446
185
495
679
175
632
514
1,010
454
13 3,220
10 2,321
7 l ' 648
1 '200
16
46
22
4
1
14
10
12
9
27
17
1
3
33
27
25
16
27
2,153
5,945
2,871
516
160
1,996
l ’ 355
1,561
1,091
3,084
1,898
160
386
4,132
3,286
2,897
2' 070
3,802
27 5,733
16 3,449
7 1,614
840
4
494
2
12
2
31
35
8
12
30
27
14
52
11
33
17
20
14
32
12
5
16
10
22
18
7
20
24
20
15
16
55
12
17
12
7
25
11
29
19
1,461
222
3,862
4,717
941
1,577
3,957
3,686
2,046
6,447
1,449
3,989
2,102
2,658
1,602
3,968
1,436
660
2,368
1,293
2,562
2,145
830
2,681
2,846
2,460
1,955
1,995
6,556
1,410
2,233
1,604
893
3,247
1,404
3,680
2,487
5
3
12
10
2
1
4
5
13
7
2
16
3
7
4
14
5
3
3
4
7
3
3
16
12
11
5
10
20
8
7
9
3
5
3
16
4
402 33,601 1,032 130,792
2
406
1
280
650
3
792
3
2
447
5 1,013
1,077
689
2,763
2,359
400
200
873
1,215
2,810
1,534
515
3,554
600
1,450
872
3,194
1,200
715
710
892
1,424
714
636
3,586
2,616
2,477
1,176
2,248
4,661
1,928
1,535
1,899
772
1,135
660
3,632
944
368 82,772
1
2
2
375
719
680
1
345
2
1
2
729
331
614
3
903
2
1
880
450
3 1,825
2 1,000
2
600
3 1,041
5 1,653
1
450
2
1
1
1
858
498
467
470
1
740
2 1,741
1
764
6 7,867 1
556
1'
2
1
660
312
3 1,250
1 2,006
1
355
3 1,250
3 9,545
2 1,245
3 1,310
450
1
3 1,270
4 1,752
4 2,375
1
500
3 3,630
2 1,215
9 4,147
1
9 3,047 !
647 ,
2
4 1,223
928
3
3
952
6 2,159
2
674
921
3
1
360
4 1,346
712
2
1
405
3 2,807
1
700
1
810
2
1
2
873
411
975
1
750
4 2,922
2 1,272
350
1
4 1,322
4 1,765
1
460
8 2,784
6 1,900
2
857
3 1,330
4
1
3
3
5
1
1
1
5
1,242
335
1,049
1,009
1,618
300
300
300
1,723
3 1 . 32ft
6 2,503
3 1,385,
2
850
470
1
3
938
4 i, 804
1
478
880
2
113 37,456
75 33,258
2
980
1
1
575
587
4 2,413
4 2,585
1 1,045
_____
2 1,615
502
i;
2 1,400
2! 1,110
1
3
3
3
3
937
2,784
3,055
2,667
2,383
51
250
55
45
14
42
50
45
128
101
125
15
127
176
110
301
65
162
119
505
69
245
125
41
64
150
92
97
781
29
342
680
88
38
284
65
113
142
32
64
176
33
89
165
114
90
157
443
44
71
64
111
105
155
136
85
9,304
15,280
6,980
2,148
672
3,937
4,135
5,739
5,933
6,089
4,901
468
1,766
13,743
10,585
11,751
13,306
11,666
859
14,450
2,711
19, 745
12,609
2,687
3,763
14,206
8,576
12,413
31,705
3,659
22,336
13,636
7,906
4,059
12,818
9,079
6,339
7,480
5,575
7,413
6,117
2,346
13,426
13,568
8,951
7,256
10,366
22,347
7,328
7,996
5,305
5,922
10,136
11,661
13,190
8,782
75 67,928 a8,065 507,124
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
674
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LAB O R ,
N UM BER OF OW NERS AN D ASSESSED V A L U E OF FA R M L A N D O W NED B Y NEGROES IN
56 T Y P IC A L COUNTIES OF GEORGIA, B Y CLASSIFIED V A L U E OF H OLDINGS, 1899.
[The total value of farm land shown for the counties in this table does not agree in every case with
made up from the tax receivers’ reports, which were received several m onths later than the figures
this tim e changes were m ade in the ownership of property.]
Number of owners and assessed value of farm land in each class.
M ar
gin
al
num
ber.
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
- 42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
County.
Under $50.
$50 or under
$100 .
$100 or un
der $200 .
$200 or un
der $300.
$300 or un
der $400.
$400 or un
der $500.
Own
Own
Own
Own
Own
Own
Value.
Value.
Value.
Value.
Value.
Value.
ers.
ers.
ers.
ers.
ers.
ers.
B ak er..............
B rooks............
Calhoun ........
C a m p b ell___
C atoosa..........
Chattooga___
C h erok ee___
C l a y ................
C ob b ................
C olu m bia___
C o w e ta ..........
D a d e................
D ekalb............
D odge..............
D o o ly ..............
Effingham . . .
E lbert..............
F lo y d ..............
F u lto n ............
G ly n n ..............
G w in n e tt___
H an co ck ........
Harris..............
H a r t ................
H e n r y ............
H o u s to n ........
Jefferson........
J o n e s ..............
L ib e r t y ..........
L in c o ln ..........
Low n des........
M c In to sh ___
M a c o n ............
M arion............
M o n r o e ..........
O glethorp e...
Pierce..............
P o l k ................
P u tn am ..........
R and olp h----Richm ond . . .
R o c k d a le ___
S tew art..........
Sum ter............
T a lb o t ............
Taliaferro___
T errell............
T h o m a s..........
Tw iggs............
U pson..............
W a l t o n ..........
W a re................
W ash in gton ..
W a y n e ............
W ilk e s ............
W ilkinson . . .
T o t a l...
2
$22
6
44
4
1,113
134
146
85
76
189
290
55
695
488
70
655
976
334
3,070
233
615
600
4,917
403
710
461
105
139
830
146
690
10,565
45
1,852
49
5
6
3
4
9
12
2
30
22
3
22
35
12
119
9
19
21
201
16
27
19
5
5
35
5
34
419
1
74
327
2
3
8
38
2,120
110
6
5,891
340
246
387
1,760
554
2,915
885
690
14
4
22
18
20
8
16
28
24
84
7
27
43
165
12
42
19
4
7
19
15
4
274
1
10
8,200
222
3
58
4
19
24
75
1,502
95
498
698
84
9
26
36
2
8
3
65
245
85
7
47
5
8
200
21
26
32
28
24
714
496
535
700
3,418
94
336
237
433
265
1,689
590
715
28
16
2
2
4
18
9
19
13
68
23
28
110
210
675
940
279
1,405
1,281
1,300
543
965
1,759
1,438
5,181
504
1,792
2,680
9,871
755
2,808
1,339
335
450
1,155
985
300
17,671
80
4,373
15,273
932
132
5,184
577
1,570
2,170
150
500
2,715
312
1,460
1,826
1,115
548
10
71
265
16
120
$458
3,152
385
4
6
30
9
48
13
12
16 $2,284
51 6,679
10
1,197
10
1,486
6
780
10
1,256
14 1,815
1,071
8
37 4,580
14 2,034
17 2,250
2
275
44
5,473
43 5,585
26 3,477
69 8,229
1,376
10
44 5,666
101 12,575
96 11,928
13 1,760
76 9,699
27 3,725
1,464
10
844
6
24 3,420
32 4,290
16 2,187
164 19,813
1,188
8
106 12,275
101 12,168
14 1,928
13 1,865
44 5,216
948
7
28 3,457
35 4,060
2
322
1,465
12
61 7,260
8 $1,923
3,440
2,099
2,742
250
2,543
6,371
1,418
4,980
1,878
5,285
14,270
4,720
2,842
9,103
2,669
2,156
1,534
4,060
1,430
1,654
7,290
947
7,723
1,500
2,560
1,500
7,753
3,089
3,325
4,311
662
1,625
6,250
1,440
2,030
4,792
2,289
1,312
2,760
9,918
1,758
2,280
2,130
2,777
4,497
986
5,650
3,438
7 $2 ,575
28 9,247
15 4,760
6
1,973
1
400
3 1,000
2
600
4 1,254
3,435
11
21
6,525
3,242
10
1
300
10
3,230
9 3,122
18 5,744
900
3
4 1,245
17 5,379
54 16,865
10
3,200
2,515
8
22
7,143
16 5,324
1,922
6
19 6,042
10
3,125
12
4,080
1,865
6
10
3,175
7 2,274
25 7,875
2
650
11
3,670
5 1,550
14 4,638
9 2,829
5 1,635
17 5,430
2
640
2,645
8
2,500
8
6
1,932
6
1,850
13 4,235
9 2,870
7 2,442
13 4,092
29 9,457
3
970
4 1,203
9 2,938
5 1,600
11
3,738
4 1,268
6,815
20
6
1,966
850 192,887
601 193,899
37
8
12
1
7
9
9
15
8
12
1
11
28
6
22
8
24
65
22
13
39
12
9
6
18
6
7
32
4
35
7
12
7
35
13
16
20
3
7
29
6
12
25
29
21
25
104
8
10
6
38
24
26
14
10
1,525
3,086
4,156
2,806
3,038
12,876
1,187
1,410
828
4,519
3,229
3,239
1,820
1,258
2,097 52,816 1,871 115,431 1,779 224,347
9
21
10
6
12
43
8
10
9
12
18
4
25
14
8,508
1,885
2,785
250
1,500
1,900
2,100
1
12
4
2
3
1
1
10
5
3
6
21
5
1
5
10
42
6
2
10
10
3
5
6
12
5
3
$450
5,044
1,680
880
1,300
400
462
4,270
2,196
1,270
2,525
9,507
2,133
498
2,183
4,230
17,085
2,500
986
4,313
4,286
1,322
2,130
2,675
5,225
2,155
1,200
441
2,800
1
400
4 1,740
3 1,295
21
8,734
4 1,650
7 2,925
3 1,300
4 1,769
7 1 2,855
4 1,600
2
800
8
3,380
10
4,000
9 3,893
5 2,203
3 1,200
14 5,863
3 1,342
9 3,896
4 1,775
3 1,2 00
8
3,459
3 1,290
10
4,385
3 1,248
1
7
354 150,348
a This total does not agree with the total owners shown in the table on page 673, because a number
of those reporting the value of their holdings did not report the size.
THE
N EG RO
LAN DH OLDER
675
OF G EO RG IA
N UM BER OF OW NERS AN D ASSESSED V A L U E OF FAR M LAND OWNED B Y NEGROES IN
56 T Y P IC A L COUNTIES OF GEORGIA, B Y CLASSIFIED V A L U E OF HOLDINGS, 1899.
the total shown for 1899 in the detailed tables. This discrepancy is due to the fact that this table is
shown in the detailed statements, which were taken from the comptroller-general’ s reports, and in
Number of owners and assessed value of farm land in each class.
$500 or un
der $750.
$750 or un
der $1 ,000 .
$ 1,000 or un $1,250 or un $1,500 or un
der $1,250.
der $1,500.
der $2 ,000 .
$2,000
or
over.
Own
Own
Own
Own
Own
Own
Value.
Value.
Value.
Value.
Value.
Value.
ers.
ers.
ers.
ers.
ers.
ers.
5 $2,514
19 io' 563
5 2,550
8
1,700
3 $2,490
4 ,938
800
750
6
1
1
2,000
1
1,800
1,000
1,000
1
1,932
2 ,350
2
2,070
1 $1,300
1
1,280
i
1,840
2,683
2,490
2
2,225
2
2,718
3
4,775
2,515
1
1,666
3
4,550
1
1,332
3
4,188
1,336
3
1,775
2
i , 737
21 12,070
2
1,131
3
3
3
12
12
6,450
7,142
7,667
1,600
4 ,632
7 ,100
17,525
500
600
12,770
8,582
1,820
5,397
8,740
2,950
9,040
2,355
1,719
6,959
1,748
4,145
1,877
3
8,212
9
13
3
8
12
30
1
1
22
14
3
9
15
5
15
4
3
12
3
7
3
14
7
7
2
9
11
9
5
12
15
7
15
15
6
7
9
5
10
1
20
5
3,883
4,100
1,060
5,525
6,060
4,730
3,026
7,425
8 ,753
4,091
4,199
9,306
8,308
3,346
4,187
5,140
2,610
5,482
500
12,260
3,013
479 278,099
3
2,357
4
3,260
1,600
7,480
1,500
1,766
2
9
2
2
2
1
4
6
2
4
4
6
4
2
1
4
4
4
6
4
2
5
7
2
5
7
4
2
4
6
3' 140
2
1,565
7,697
3
1
1
3
13
1 $1,650
1 1,650
2 $2,000
31 3,200
1,600
750
3,270
4,850
1,770
3,480
3,328
4,865
3,368
1,833
7,262
800
3,325
3,250
3,318
4,605
3,350
1,684
4,000
5,903
1,550
4,161
5,697
3,425
1,542
3,180
4,967
1 $2,823
3
7,010
Mar
Total Total
gin
own assessed al
ers.
value. num
ber.
51
250
55
45
14
42
50
45
128
101
1
1,247
3
4
3,200
4,400
2
2,000
3
3
3,148
3,275
3
5
1
3,459
5,465
1,125
3,435
1,030
1
1,000
1
3
1
107
15
128
176
1
1
1,868
6 13,328
3
4,600
3
3
2
1
3,125
1,500
1
1
2
1,485
2,672
3
4,100
1
2,293
4
9,000
6,500
2,600
2 45,225
1 2,980
1
1
7,095
1,500
1,880
2
5 10,740
9,700
1,300
3
5,260
1
2,600
1
1,000
1
1,415
1
1,600
1
2,170
4
2
1
2,690
1,348
1
1
1,892
1,945
2
6
4,529
6,433
5,450
7,241
2
2,350
1
1,400
3
110
301
65
162
375
506
69
245
125
41
64
150
91
97
907
29
342
706
82
38
288
65
112
5 12,192
2 4,400
1
2
1,000
2,000
2
2,750
3
5
5
3,570
5,100
5,305
2
2
2,650
2,800
5
1,600
3,260
3,000
1,600
8,360
3
3,990
2,900
3
4,750
4
9,325
1,500
1
1
2,000
2,000
2
9,186
3
9,055
1
2,000
4
3,655
4,127
3,325
2,175
4,200
6
6,560
3
4
3
1
1,300
1
2
2
1
1
10 30,057
1 2,612
143
32
64
176
34
89
167
115
90
149
443
44
71
62
112
5
1
7
2
4,437
856
5,805
1,595
173 142,542
2
1
2
2,190
100 107,938
33 44,954
1,670
3,466
48 79, 668
106
155
136
85
$16,366
54,094
16,531
13,630
1,725
10,304
6,844
13,091
43,805
18,644
31,197
1,438
29’ 906
34,462
29,440
24,458
34,695
45,203
104,580
43,736
14’ 752
97,904
36,913
9 ’ 874
23’ 265
56* 255
23,501
36 \386
63’ 099
10,022
58,882
39,939
24,750
10,127
63,062
30,838
20,835
24,629
25,978
26,820
36,660
15,849
31,220
79,831
23,072
22,196
49,543
63,283
15,904
23,713
22,602
14,899
41,407
12,743
48,935
21,579
65 212,487 « 8 ,450 1,795,416
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
676
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
T O W N A N D C IT Y R E A L E S T A T E .
The chief characteristic of Negro migration since the war has been
the rush of countrymen to town. This is shown in the following
table, compiled from the censuses of 1870, 1880, and 1890:
N U M B ER AN D PER CENT OF TO T AL NEGRO PO P ULATION OF GEO RG IA IN TOW NS OF
4,000 PO P ULATION OR O YE R, A T CENSUSES OF 1870, 1880, AN D 1890.
1870'.
Locality.
Number.
1890.
1880.
Per cent
Number.
of total.
Per cent
Num ber.
of total.
Per cent
of total.
Towns of 4,000 or o v e r ....................................
Outside of towns of 4,000 or over................
39,782
505,360
7.3
92.7
56,234
668,899
7.8
92.2
109,383
749,432
12.7
87.3
Total Negro population......................
545,142
100.0
725,133
100.0
858,815
100.0
The census figures, unfortunately, are so arranged that the movement
can only be indicated in part.
Undoubtedly the decade 1890-1900
will show a like or increased movement townward. The causes of
this migration are clear. There is, first, the natural restlessness of a
new people, added to the fact that the country districts were peculiarly
the seat of slavery, while the better trained house servants were in
town. Then, too, the natural conservatism and backwardness of the
countiy make these districts centers of more unreasoning race preju
dice and aggressive acts against the freedmen. Again, the old meth
ods of agriculture and the crop-lien system made it hard for Negroes
to make a living, while the city offered various avenues of work.
Finally, the schools of the country were poor and scarce, and the
churches, the chief Negro social centers, (a) were far apart and wretch
edly housed. Thus the city attracts both the idle floating population
and the thrifty, aspiring Negroes. The assessed value of Negro town
and city real estate in Georgia for each year since 1875 is shown in
the following table:
ASSESSED V A L U E OF TO W N A N D C IT Y R E A L ESTATE A N D PER CENT OF TO W N A N D C IT Y
R E A L ESTATE OF TO T AL PR O PERTY O W NED B Y NEGROES OF GEORGIA, 1875 TO 1900.
Year.
Assessed
value.
1875............................................
1876............................................
1877............................................
1878............................................
1879............................................
1880............................................
1881............................................
1882............................................
1883............................................
1884............................................
1885............................................
1886............................................
1887............................................
$1,203,202
1,192,609
1,154,422
1,110,147
1,094,435
1,201,992
1,323,045
1,478,623
1,657,101
1,921,801
2,098,787
2,328,962
2,499,389
Per cent of
total
property.
22.31
21.73
21.26
21.66
21.12
20.85
20.42
22.44
21.85
23.96
25.74
26.91
27.97
Year.
Assessed
value.
1888..........................................
1889..........................................
1890..........................................
1891..........................................
1892..........................................
1893..........................................
1894..........................................
1895..........................................
1896..........................................
1897..........................................
1898..........................................
1899..........................................
1900........................................
$2,752,024
3,103,486
3,642,586
4,131,216
4 , 668 ,733
4,851,144
4,635,055
4,436,778
4,437,329
4,321,620
4,374,565
4,346,396
4,361,390
Per cent of
total
property.
aCf. The New W orld, December, 1900, on “ Religion of American Negro.’ ’
28. 57
29.80
29.56
29.10
31.40
32.43
32.22
34.28
33.38
31.73
31.89
32.32
30.89
TH E
N EG RO
LANDH OLDER
OF GEORGIA
677
The fact that an increasingly large proportion of the total property
of the State is in the hands of town Negroes shows that it is not merely
the idle and vicious that are drifting to town. The following table
shows in detail by classified values the number of owners and the
assessed value of town and city real estate owned by Negroes in the
56 selected counties.
It is instructive to notice that while 46.96 per cent of the Negro
owners of farm land in these 56 typical counties value their holdings
under $100, only 26.68 per cent of the city and town owners are in
this class.
The bulk of the city and town-real estate is between $100
and $500 in value.
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LABOR,
ERS AN D ASSESSED V A L U E OF TO W N AN D C IT Y REA
56 T Y P IC A L COUNTIES OF GEORGIA, B Y CLASSIFIED
town and city real estate shown for the counties in this ta
Lade up from the tax receivers’ reports, w hich were received
3 tim e changes were made in the ownership of property.]
Number of owners and assessed value of town and city real estate in each class.
lar
v
al
um>er.
Under $50.
° w n - V a lu e .
$50 or under |$100 or under!i$200 or under]|$300 oi
$ 100.
$ 200.
$300.
U
Own
ers. Value. °e7 sn']Value,
1
3
4
5
6
7
9
85
119
570
20
21
1,110
1,425
73
4,610
357!
4451
2,140
251
40
562
35!
440
416
1,2701
1,787
4,253
475
3,495
310
895
1,175
9,685
150
3,500
2,205
9,720
250
2,625
8,082
3,490
7,085
945
148
308
180
1,565
310
35
375
865
1,640
4,245
1,745
155
255
550
660
1,340
4,245
4,225
935
305
350
1,228
677
290
90!
170!
243
395
2,620
3,410
3,009
2,645
1,665
795
560
560
77 10,045
103 12,908
62 7,995
44 5, 710
16 1.930
8 1,125
18 2,420
13 1,750
12 1.930
67 8,690
211 26,230
17 2,160
35 4,015
95 12,240
23 2,775
4
575
18 2,394
146 19,063
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
695
300
205
255
120
120
4,225
3,265
2,815
940
875
425
2,950
3,740
1,120
180
213
140
115
8
10
11
$100
$50
1,910
2
100
$1,275
1,315
3,270
640
487
1,095
7,900
37
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
86
640
555
110
1,290
500
425
90
70
716
20
297
250
333
385
125
585
130
59
161
10
36
30
31
1
11
66
3,780
8,385
590
2,275
1,815
1,870
75
684
4,278
1,395
610
1,080
1,450
375
2,790
545
1
100
14
18
48
29
1,760
2,310
6,172
3,615
1,385
12
83 11,000
5
650
7,840
10
4,885
700
4,980
2,525
9,728
18,985
12,010
7
38
140
57
450
430
1,760
415
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
$1,650
1,800
900
300
350
1,100
2,050
1,550
200
630
7,466
8,475
4,872
3,250
1,300
16
22
234
9
8
89
4
1
15
72
500
1,550
3,745
4,785
52,830
1,950
1,700
19,888
925
250
3,238
15,827
600
1,964
9,440
1,590
2,500
8,915
711 19,078 1,327 81,981 1,802 230,279 1,099 243,780
13
173
3
2
65
1
20
3
4
26
6
5
15
l!
746 234,888
THE
N EG RO
LAN DH OLDER
679
OF G EO RG IA,
NUM BER OF OW NERS AND ASSESSED V A L U E OF TO W N AND CITY R E A L ESTATE OW NED
B Y NEGROES IN 56 T Y P IC A L COUNTIES OF GEORGIA, B Y CLASSIFIED V A LU E OF HOLD
INGS, 1899.
every case with the total shown for 1899 in the detailed tables. This discrepancy is due to the fact
than the figures shown in the detailed statements, w hich were taken from the comptroller general’ s
Num ber of owners and assessed value of town and city real estate in each class.
$500 or under $750 or under $1,000 or un $1,250 or un $1,500 or un
der $1,250.
der $1,500.
der $2,000.
$750.
$1,000.
1 $2,000
or
over.
Own 1
Own
Own
Own
Own
Own
Value.
Value.
Value.
Value.
Value.
ers.
ers. Value.
ers.
ers.
ers.
ers.
1
1
$500
600
1
1
Mar
Total Total
gin
own assessed al
ers.
value. num
ber.
2
$1,350
1,300
89
64
67
16
1
$800
1
800
21
8
6,350
4 $4,200
2$10,000
15
50
169
5,200
5
4,265
3
3,175
2,100
245
12
6,975
4
4,000
3,195
1
2
800
6
1,720
1 700
2 1,100
1 600
25 13,950
9
6 3,200
18 10,050
324 186,390
40 22,975
1
1
550
500
1
1
500
9
4,600
6,225
1,700
1,150
1,500
11
3
2
3
3 2,600
8 6,950
114 93,100
13 10,600
2 2,200
98 105,400
9 9,270
i
2
280
3
1 1,300
16 21,625
5 6,620
3 $1,600
44 72,100
5 8,300
1
1,000
8
1
116
67
256
5
58
2 6,975 270
52 187,750 1,063
4 16,290
300
44
1,700
26
33
53
167
77
1 1,000
22
11
724
1
5
1
900
4,100
800
1
1
29 23,490
16
4
7
13
9,045
2,125
3,600
7,900
500
783 448,094
1,075
775
900
47 26,150
600
1,800
11,705
1,600
1,700
1
215
287
172
3,000
'
59
28
42
52
48
1 2,500 194
30 136,460 1,269
51
130
6 29,915 449
75
'
70 58,510
1 825
1
3
20
1
1
1
121
l
9 5,320
5 2,845
176 101,820
1 700
2 1,100
1,000
2 2,200
1
l
i, 666
34 37,200
13 13,815
1,650
8
6,925
2
1,600
1 1,000
279 230,160
179 191,885
6
7,925
25 44,830
6
10,225
11
1 3,050
2 2,100
1 1,200
2
2
1,700
1 1,300
16 21,630
1 2,200
49 65,930
1
1,670
1
1,500
86145,225
1
3,100
61
369
2
62
54
182
83
52
230
20
101400,290
$150
12,070
10,380
9,893
1,380
3,335
2,387
6.225
63,995
119
44,285
150
26,817
5,437
27,971
375
14,955
70,864
793,910
123,215
3,431
3,780
4,683
2,248
4,960
13,855
9,506
2,324
1.225
44,856
50,421
22,553
15,045
8,510
2,840
5,613
7,605
15,455
31,195
592,990
8,875
11,380
184,528
6,295
1,590
12,764
68,739
120
8,302
6,834
51,250
11,515
10,385
44,000
1,625
7,640 2,489,210
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
(380
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
A detailed study of the three largest cities of Georgia— Savannah,
Atlanta, and Augusta— will complete this section.
The following table shows the assessed value of real estate owned
by Negroes of Savannah, by classified values, for the years 1880, 1889,
and 1899:
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE OW NED B Y NEGROES OF SA V A N N A H , B Y CLASSIFIED
VA LU ES, 1880, 1889, and 1899.
1880.
Classified value.
Owners.
3
3
4
$1,199
6,685
22,495
19,411
25,400
17,105
34,083
16,463
12,770
3,990
4,933
8,500
27
142
415
227
157
129
132
70
38
19
17
9
2
1
6,350
4,500
9
648
183,884
1,404
Owners.
Under $50..............................................................
$50 or under $100................................................
$100or under $200..............................................
$200 or under $300..............................................
$300 or under $400..............................................
$400 or under $500..............................................
$500 or under $750..............................................
$750 or under $1,000..........................................
$1,000 or under $1,250 ......................................
$1,250 or under $1,500 ......................................
$1,500 or under $2,000 ......................................
$2,000 or under $2,500 ......................................
$2,500 or under $3,000 ......................................
$3,000 or under $4,000 ......................................
$4,000 or under $5,000 ......................................
$5,000 or under $10,000 ....................................
$10,000 or o v e r ........................ .. ......................
Total............................................................
1889.
Assessed
value.
40
108
187
87
80
41
60
20
12
6
6
1
1899.
Assessed
value.
Owners.
$630
9,185
51.350
50.300
50,000
53,110
76,675
58.350
40.300
24,975
28,450
20,250
16,350
31,300
26,750
5,600
147
279
530
352
203
164
543,575
2,184
Assessed
value.
220
115
61
38
25
12
10
12
9
6
1
$3,400
17,247
66,850
78,870
65,515
68,300
128,190
94,775
65,790
50,495
41,425
25,950
26,900
41,650
41,025
39,875
14,450
870,707
A s shown in this table the total value of Negro real estate in Savan
nah in 1880 was 1183,884; in 1889, $543,575; and in 1899, $870,707.
In 1880 the Negro population of the city was 15,654, and in 1890,
22,963. In 1880, the white population was 15,041; and in 1890, 20,211.
Savannah is an old city where the class of masters among the whites
and of trained and confidential slaves among the Negroes formed an
exceptionally large part of the population. The result has been
unusual good feeling between the races, and the entrance of Negroes
into all walks of industrial life with little or no opposition.
Atlanta on the other hand is quite opposite in character. Here the
poor whites from north Georgia, who neither owned slaves nor had
any acquaintance with Negro character, have come into contact and
severe competition with blacks.
The result has been intense race feel
ing which has spurred both white and black to do their utmost.
The total value of Negro real estate in Atlanta in 1880 was $247,127;
in 1890, $835,761; and in 1899, $793,910.
The Negro population in 1880 was 16,330; and in 1890, 28,098.
white population in 1880 was 21,079; and in 1890, 37,416.
The
TH E
NEGRO
LAN DH OLDER
681
OF G EO RG IA,
The following table shows, by classified values, the number of own
ers and assessed value of holdings of real estate owned by Atlanta
Negroes in 1880, 1890, and 1899:
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE OW NED B Y NEGROES OF A T L A N T A , B Y CLASSIFIED
VALUES, 1880, 1890, AN D 1899.
1890.
1880.
Number
of
owners.
Classified values.
Under $ 5 0 ..............................................................
$50 or under $100................................................
$100 or under $200..............................................
$200or under $800..............................................
$300 or under $400..............................................
$400 or under $500..............................................
$500 or under $750..............................................
$750 or under $1,000 ..........................................
$1,000 or under $1,250........................................
$1,250 or under $1,500........................................
$1,500 or under $2,000........................................
$2,000or under $2,500........................................
$2,500or under $3,000........................................
$3,000 or under $4,000........................................
$4,000 or under $5,000........................................
$5,000 or under $10,000. .
.
........
$10,000 or over......................................................
Total............................................................
4
11
146
179
125
75
109
17
11
1
8
3
2
1
692
Assessed
value.
$141
645
18,165
38,995
38,950
30,590
63,266
14,175
12,000
1.300
13,100
6,000
Num ber
of
owners.
3
7
122
106
18
47
21
7
18
6
6
4,500
247,127
Assessed
value.
35
78
155
175
331
5.300
1899.
1,135
Number
of
owners.
1
$45
510
4,265
16,860
47,865
70,965
191,815
101,325
114,200
24,276
76,985
43,700
18,450
61,250
25,400
37,850
140
153
324
114
98
16
44
17
835,761
1,063
5
30
86
10
11
4
9
1
Assessed
value.
$35
310
3,490
18,985
42,595
62,130
186,390
93,100
105,400
21,625
72,100
36,100
25,850
37.400
18,600
57.400
12.400
793,910
Augusta is a steady, old-fashioned city. It had, in 1890, 17,395
whites and 15,875 Negroes. The Negroes held real estate in 1899 as
follow s:
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE OW NED B Y NEGROES OF AUGUSTA, B Y CLASSIFIED
VALU ES, 1899.
Classified value.
Under $ 5 0 ...............................
$50 or under $100................
$100 or under $200 ..............
$200 or under $300..............
$300 or under $400 ..............
$400 or under $500..............
$500 or under $750..............
$750 or under $1,000 ..........
$1,000 or under $1,250........
$1,250 or under $1,500........
Number of
owners.
Assessed
value.
118
103
80
92
$5,975
88
147
66
34 .
17
12,010
18,330
30,020
37,000
85,610
55,100
37,340
22,980
Classified value.
Number of
owners.
Assessed
value.
$1,500 or under $2,000 ----$2,000 or under $2,500 ___
$2,500 or under $3,000 ___
$3,000 or under $4,000 ___
$1,000 or under $5,000 ___
$5,000 or under $10,000 . . .
$10,000 or o v e r ....................
24
7
9
3
5
3
$42,500
14,500
5,000
28,050
14,100
34,680
36,300
T otal..............................
798
479,495
2
STO CK A N D TOOLS.
The value of the horses, mules, cattle, sheep, swine, etc., owned by
the Negroes of Georgia shows great fluctuations, but, on the whole,
progress.
The value of plantation and mechanical tools shows less change from
slavery conditions than any figures we have yet had, and indicates the
need of educated black farmers.
The following table shows the assessed value of horses, mules, and
682
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E D E P A R T M E N T
OF LAB O R ,
other stock, and of plantation and mechanical tools owned by Negroes
of Georgia from 1875 to 1900:
ASSESSED V A L U E OF HORSES, MULES, CATTLE, A N D O TH ER STOCK, AN D OF P L A N T A
TIO N AN D M E C H A N IC A L TOOLS, OW NED B Y NEGROES OF GEO RG IA, 1875 TO 1900.
Year.
Assessed value.
Assessed value.
Plantation
Horses,
mules, cat and m e
tle, and
chanical
other stock.
tools.
Horses,
Plantation
mules, cat
and m e
tle, and
chanical
other stock.
tools.
(a)
1875............................................
1876............................................
1877............................................
1878............................................
1879............................................
1880............................................
1881............................................
1882............................................
1883............................................
1884............................................
1885............................................
1886............................................
1887............................................
$241,106
1,926,942
1,641,367
1,704,230
2,054,787
2,213,021
2,031,361
2,361,662
2,387,282
2,245,801
2,166,569
2,178,518
$20,017
125,120
162,647
166,780
143,258
163,086
225,973
193,898
238,308
242,222
228,894
260,549
304,815
Year.
1888..........................................
1889..........................................
1890..........................................
1891..........................................
1892........................................
1893
..........................
1894..........................................
1895..........................................
1896..........................................
1897..........................................
1898..........................................
1899..........................................
1900..........................................
$2,314,356
2,315,480
2,915,635
3,429,223
3,180,322
3,130,818
2,997,587
2,288,850
2,494,390
2,676,186
2,579,770
2,213,905
2,424,674
$331,876
384,827
474,386
645,261
590,902
547,739
511,316
402,040
416,091
491,956
479,520
433,125
469,637
a Not reported.
H O U S E H O L D G O O D S A N D M E R C H A N D IS E .
The following taxable items do not come strictly under the scope
of this article, and yet they throw side light on the general problem
of accumulation.
There are, for instance, a considerable number of
Negro merchants here and there throughout the State carrying small
stocks of goods. The assessed value of these goods has been as
follow s:
1889 .............................................................................................................................. 152,685
1890 .............................................................................................................................. 72,596
1891 .............................................................................................................................. 102,726
1893................................................................................................................................. 77,885
1895 ..................................................................................
54,106
1896 .............................................................................................................................. 57, 721
1897 .............................................................................................................................. 56,431
1898 .............................................................................................................................. 57,556
1899 .............................................................................................................................. 66,764
1900 .............................................................................................................................. 72,975
The value of household and kitchen furniture is also of interest, and
is shown in the following table:
ASSESSED V A L U E OF H OUSEHOLD A N D K IT C H E N FU R N ITU R E OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
GEORGIA, 1875 TO 1900.
Year.
1875
1876
..............
1877
............
1878.........................
1879.........................
1880.........................
1881
...................
1882.........................
1883.........................
Assessed
value.
$21,186
489,522
535,291
502,699
448,713
498,532
600,892
579,736
676,346
Year.
1884........................
1885.......................
1886.......................
1887.......................
1888.......................
1889.......................
1890.......................
1891.......................
1892.......................
Assessed
value.
$699,132
736,170
858,329
901,765
951,177
1,017,439
1,173,624
1,365,468
1,474,220
Year.
1893........................
1894........................
1895........................
1896........................
1897........................
1898........................
1899........................
1900........................
Assessed
value.
$1,486,821
1,446,926
1,322,694
1,363,842
1,429,247
1,453,619
1,434,975
1,655,092
TH E
N EG RO
LAN DH OLDER
OF G E O R G IA .
683
O W N E R S H IP O F P R O P E R T Y , B Y C O U N T IE S .
The minute subdivision of Georgia into counties, with diversified
soil, population, history, government, and social conditions, presents a
chance for 137 local studies of Negro property holding. General
readers and even students will hardly desire to delve into the details
in all these counties, but all will do well to study a few of these little
commonwealths. There follows therefore a detailed study of each of
the 137 counties of Georgia, with population, white and black, chief
economic and social characteristics, and statistics of property holding
by Negroes. The general reader will be chiefly interested in the
following counties:
A ppling, where the Negroes are in a minority, and there were
formerly few slaves;
B aldwin, a former center of slavery, and a black-belt county with
a large town;
Burke , one of the oldest of Georgia counties, with a black majority
since 1820;
Chatham, containing the city of Savannah;
Clarke , with the city of Athens and a black majority;
D ougherty, a typical black-belt county;
F ulton, containing the city of Atlanta;
G lynn, a county of swamps and sea islands;
L iberty , the most interesting, historically, of the black counties;
M cI ntosh, formerly a part of Liberty, a notable black county;
O glethorpe, where the system of peonage still exists;
R ichmond, containing the city of Augusta.
A few others of interest are Bibb, Coweta, Dekalb, Early, Hancock,
Houston, Lincoln, Lowndes, M onroe, Morgan, and Putnam. Four
maps follow, giving the total assessed value of Negro property in each
county of the State for 1874, 1880, 1890, and 1900.
684
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E D E P A R T M E N T
OF LABOR,
MAP OF GEORGIA, SHOWING ASSESSED V A LU E OF NEGRO PR O PER TY, BY COUNTIES, 1874.
TH E
N EG RO
LAN DH OLDER
OF G E O R G IA
685
M A P O F G EO R G IA, SH O W IN G A S SES SED V A L U E O F N E G R O P R O P E R T Y , B Y C O U N T IE S , 1880
686
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LABOR.
M A P O F G EO R G IA, SH O W IN G AS SES SED V A L U E O F N EG R O P R O P E R T Y , B Y C O U N TIE S , 1890
TH E
NEGRO
LAN DH OLDER
OE G E O R G IA
68
MAP OF GEORGIA, SHOWING ASSESSED VALUE OF NEGRO PROPERTY, BY COUNTIES, 1900.
11358— No. 35— 01------ 9
688
BU LLETIN ' OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R
T H E C O U N T IE S IN D E T A I L .
The following pages are given up to a detailed study of each of the
137 counties of the State, with figures as to the assessed value of prop
erty owned by Negroes each year since 1874 for typical counties and
at 5-year intervals for the others.
APPLING COUNTY.
This count}" is in the southeastern part of the State. It was laid
out in 1818, and parts of it were added to Telfair in 1819 and 1825 and
to W are in 1824.
It is a level county, with poor soil, and the flood of
slaves poured round it without touching it.
The following tables show the Negro and white population of Appling
County at each census from 1820 to 1890, and the assessed value of
land, town and city real estate, and total property owned by Negroes
at 5-year periods, 1875 to 1900:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF APPLING COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1820 TO 1890.
Census year.
N egroes.
1820............................................
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
W hites.
1,178
1,284
1,755
2,520
86
184
297
429
Census year.
Negroes.
1860..........................................
1870 ..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
W hites.
748
976
1,192
2,462
3,442
4,110
4,084
6,214
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO T AL PRO PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
APPLING COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
|
Assessed value.
Y ear.
1875
....................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
6,495
9,762
13,027
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$2,895
4,920
7,355
$295
Assessed value.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$6,808
12,793
18,635
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
16,752 $20,263
16,241 22,395
15,202 24,267
$3,015
3,010
6,064
$49,574
47,345
52,844
BAKER COUNTY.
This county is located in southwestern Georgia.
early in 1825.
It was laid out
The land is level and the soil sandy and fertile.
The following tables give the population of Negroes and whites at
each census since the county was organized, and statistics of land and
property values from 1874 to 1900:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF B A K E R COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1880 TO 1890.
Census year.
1830
................
1840
....................................
1850............................................
I860............................................
Negroes.
276
1,779
3,769
3,492
Whites.
977
2,447
4,351
1,493
Census year.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
4,955
5,565
4,549
Whites.
1,888
1,742
1,595
THE
N EG RO
LAN DH O LD ER
689
OE G E O R G IA
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF B A K E R COUNTY, 1871 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
Year
.................
1874
1875
.................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900.................................
House
Planta
Town
hold and
Horses
tion and
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other
m
echan property. property.
property.
stock.
furni
ical tools.
ture.
Land.
2,781
3,775
4,176
2,797
3,249
3,858
4,323
5,205
5,153
4,999
5,155
5,385
5,805
5,821
7,899
7,341
8,844
8 , 955
10,180
10,314
10,125
9,350
9,233
7,033
9,167
7,121
6,898
$310
150
325
390
336
341
306
421
381
186
215
240
550
125
75
195
40
30
590
270
540
185
135
50
125
50
(a)
$6,847
7,386
4,883
5,746
6,324
7,019
9,228
8,861
9,631
9,930
10,104
10,924
10,879
13,329
11,360
14,927
14,065
18,950
18,120
18,120
16,499
15,781
12,709
16,116
12,880
12,629
10
(a)
(a)
$75
1,608
4,023
$17,988
2,815
16,653
2,911
20,297
2,785 1 25,940
5,396
27,785
3,885
21,056
4,991
27,693
28,063
5,511
5,205
27,665
5,197
23,013
3,486
16,372
4,054
20,246
3,985
21,641
5,634
31,494
7,099
32,671
6,521
36,157
6,929
35,725
4, 603
28,016
4,473
18,771
3,595
18,145
3,629
17,631
4,481
20,707
3,658
12,656
4,579
17,252
(a)
$23,899
18,026
1,390
1,409
1,869
2,085
4,199
2,899
3,635
4,323
3, 779
3,301 '
2,068
(«)
$668
810
721
608
545
1,191
818
1,012
870
884
755
2,388
3,440
3,521
5,507
6,332
6,528
6,371
4,380
3,246
3,285
4,155
4,123
2,844
3,168
721
705
605
45
867
937
820
459
375
537
753
1,029
679
$24,793
30,971
28,013
29,484
27,680
32,350
38,680
48,220
37,900
47,148
48,912
47,877
43,740
35,-318
41,865
41,407
58,207
60,242
69,613
68,352
56,479
43,633
41,316
38,711
46,305
33,117
38,317
a Not reported.
BALD W IN COUNTY.
Baldwin County was laid out in 1803. It is located in central Geor
gia and the land is hilly and sandy. There were many slaves in this
county. Milledgeville, the former capital of the State, is the chief
town, and many old Negro families live here.
The Negro and white population for census years from 1810 to 1890
are shown in the first of the following tables, which is followed by a
statement of real and total property values at 5-year periods from
1875 to 1900:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF B A L D W IN COUNTY, A T EA CH CENSUS, 1810 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1 810 ..'.......................................
1820............................................
1830........................ ‘ ..................
1840............................................
1850............................................
Whites.
2,566
4.247
4,569
4,175
4,629
3,790
3,487
2,726
3,075
3, 519
Census year.
Negroes.
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Whites.
5,021
6 ,774
9,294
9, 343
4,057
3,844
4,512
5,262
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R EA L ESTATE AN D OF TO TAL PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
B A L D W IN COUNTY, A T 5-YE AR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875........................
1880 ......................
1885 . . .
Acres
of land
owned.
1,548
2,023
4,707
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
Assessed value.
Year.
1890........................
$8,147 $12,970 $38,945
8,702 21,065 53,940
1895........................
18,735 34,290 78,978 1 1900........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
5,446 $20 , 622 $38,010
6,007 25,972 44,510
5,980 24,664 45,770
Total
prop
erty.
$110,585
104,167
100,041
690
B U L L E T IN ' OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LABOR,
BANKS COUNTY.
Banks County, in northeastern Georgia, was laid out in 1858. Sta
tistics of its population and of real estate and total property owned by
Negroes are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF B AN K S COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
........................
............................
I860
1870
Whites.
Negroes.
Census year.
3,610
4,052
1,097
921
Census year.
Negroes.
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Whites.
1,507
1,563
5,830
6,999
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO T AL PRO PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
B A N K S COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
723
2,665
3,670
1875 ........................
1880 ......................
1885 ......................
Assessed value.
Total
prop
erty.
YTear.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$2,539
10,455
12,459
$10
$13,718
20,990
23,937
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
40
Acres
of land
owned.
3,443
3,395
3,544
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$9,295
11,405
11,294
$575
Total
prop
erty.
$19,845
21,819
21,468
BARTOW COUNTY.
This was formerly Cass County. It is located in northwest Georgia
and, before it was laid out in 1832, was a part of Cherokee County.
The land is fertile and has much mineral wealth. There are compara
tively few Negroes in this part of the State.
The census figures for population since the county was organized
and statistics of property owned by Negroes since 1875 are shown in
the following tables:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF B AR TO W COU NTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1840 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
1840............................................
1850 ........................................
I860............................................
Whites.
2,009
3,029
4,291
7,381
10,271
11,433
Census year.
Negroes.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
W hites.
4,719
6,271
6,041
11,846
12,419
14,574
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTA TE AN D OF T O T A L PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
B A R T O W COU NTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
4,077 $17,430 $12,915 $65,570
4,450 13,711
9,765 51,854
5,606 21,176 16,459 62,979
Assessed value.
Year.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres,
of land
owned. Land.
Tow n
and
city
real
estate.
5,757 $24,776 $22,455
4,347 17,441 24,885
5,475 19,437 29,320
Total
prop
erty.
$79,278
65,602
76,843
TH E
N EG RO L A N D H O L D E R
691
OE G E O R G IA
BERRIEN COUNTY.
This county, in south-central Georgia, was laid out in 1856.
Its
Negro and white population at the various censuses and statistics of
property owned since 1875 by Negroes are shown in the following
tables; a large increase in town population accounts for the growth in
property.
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OE B ER R IE N C OUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
Whites.
434
460
1860............................................
1870............................................
3,041
4,057
Census year.
Negroes.
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Whites.
5,783
8,277
836
2,417
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO T AL PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
B ER R IE N COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
1,259
1,549
3,009
$1,513
1,565
3,403
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$120
350
400
Assessed value.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$5,170
5,511
9,053
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
3,690
3,832
4,531
$7,064
12,239
10,233
$1,296
2,191
10,522
$19,313
30,112
46,618
BIBB COUNTY.
The location of this county is in central Georgia and it was laid out
in 1822. The land is hilly, with both good and poor soil. Bibb County
contains the city of Macon, which had a population of 22,716 in 1890,
of whom 11,203 were Negroes.
Statistics of population since 1830 and of property owned by Negroes
since 1875 are shown for the county in the following tables:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF BIBB COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
Whites.
3,015
4,447
5,690
6,831
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
I860............................................
4,139
5,355
7,009
9,458
Census year.
Negroes.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Whites.
11,424
15,700
23,336
9,831
11,429
19,029
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO TAL PROPERTY O W NED B Y NEGROES OF
BIBB COUNTY, A T 5-YE A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
2,611 $135,509 $94,380 $253,159
3,891 141,097 86,550 255,558
4,558 174,100 170,095 398,080
Assessed value.
Year.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
4,364 $265,810 $214,735 $563,590
4,866 414,289 231,360 712,624
4,084 387,345 214,070 683,990
692
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LA B O R ,
BROOKS COUNTY.
This county, in southern Georgia, was laid out in 1858. In the fo l
lowing tables are given the Negro and white population at each census
since the organization of the county, and statistics of land and property
values from 1874 to 1900:
NEGRO AND W H IT E
POPULATION OF BROOKS
Census year.
Negroes.
1860............................................
1870............................................
COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Whites.
3,284
4,231
Census year.
3,067
4,111
Negroes.
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
6,057
7,637
W hites.
5,670
6,342
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF BROOKS COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
Year.
1874................................
1875................................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890.................. ..............
1891................................
1892 ..............................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
4,825
5,871
7,074
6,690
7,297
7,787
7,342
8,450
7,776
8,226
8,931
9,879
9,920
11,321
12,039
14,000
14,504
14,407
13,484
12,228
16,303
12,911
14,007
15,035
14,067
14,723
13,698
Land.
(a)
$16,298
15,736
14,597
15,514
18,351
17,340
18,240
19,125
28,609
30,090
31,951
28,819
34,348
37,526
47,511
55,607
59,400
54,786
57,409
55,236
50,513
52,360
54,850
53,288
51,319
54,651
House
Planta
Town
hold and Horses
tion and
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other
m echan property. property.
property.
furni
stock.
ical tools.
ture.
$5,900
5,535
5,775
6,123
4,724
5,255
6,725
7,360
8,184
12,217
13,065
11,615
9,907
10,520
10,373
13,620
15,605
14,975
18,185
15,556
15,248
13,679
14,141
13,120
12,540
14,275
15,479
(a)
(a)
$135
3,632
8,422
8,791
4,714
5,093
6,155
6,883
10,799
10,976
13,811
28,162
12,121
13,035
13,908
16,156
16,795
15,938
15,187
13,906
17,395
15,569
19,540
16,929
16,702
19,766
a Not reported.
6 This is not a correct total of the items shown.
original report.
$21,129
21,826
21,869
22,829
23,067
25,522
39,192
37,435
35,343
13,548
31,134
34,915
38,483
45,900
50,377
42,242
42,942
37,702
29,513
32,585
35,039
33,626
29,046
37,634
(a)
.$75
819
1,190
1,490
1,108
822
1,148
1,019
1,500
1,481
1,598
1,175
2,839
4,324
4,098
5,155
6,086
5,299
5,917
5,179
1,301
1,298
1,457
2,232
3,336
6,612
(a)
$31,890
28,225
4,224
3,735
5,662
5,398
2,179
4,115
6,893
7,168
5,601
7,210
6,206
5,122
5,353
4,495
4,434
4,942
5,562
4,917
6,411
6,140
6,073
6,860
4,779
3,730
$49,492
53,933
54 187
55,685
56,080
56,959
58,207
58,149
64,848
99,210
100,215
99,919
88,821
97,168
105,295
122,973
‘ 142,918
152,067
141,392
142,573
6133,188
118,812
122,093
130,079
125,475
119,457
137,872
A ll the figures, however, are according to the
BR YAN COUNTY.
This county, in the southeastern part of the State, was laid out in
1793. It was the former home of many large planters and slave
owners.
Part of the land is high and part swampy.
The tables which follow give statistics of Negro and white popula
tion since 1800, and of real and total property values since 1875:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF B R Y A N COUNTY, A T EA C H CENSUS, 1800 TO 1890.
Census year.
1800............................................
1810............................................
1820............................................
1830............................................
1840............................................
Negroes.
2,308
2,270
2,262
2,416
2,285
Whites.
528
557
759
723
897
Census year.
1850..........................................
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
2,260
2,379
3,605
2,561
2,687
Whites.
1,164
1,636
1,647
2,368
2,833
TH E
NEG RO
LAN DH OLDER
693
OF G E O R G IA
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R EA L ESTATE AN D OF TO TAL PROPERTY OWNED B Y NEGROES OF
B R Y A N COUNTY, A T 5-YE AR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
5,583
8,521
9,523
$7,050
10,897
11,548
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$21,145
24,220
27,501
1890........................
1895......................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
12, 724 $10,305
13,707 18,845
11,091 15,779
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$1,005
702
Total
prop
erty.
$30,491
30,893
33,855
BULLOCH COUNTY.
This count}^ in southeastern Georgia, was laid out in 1796. In 1812
a part of the county was set off for Emanuel County. The land is
level, but poor.
In the following tables are given statistics of population and of
property values:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF BULLOCH COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1800 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
Whites.
284
444
701
054
955
1800............................................
1810............................................
1820............................................
1830............................................
1840............................................
1,029
1,801
1,877
1,933
2,147
Census year.
1850..........................................
1800..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
W hites.
1,400
2,162
1,744
2,256
4,689
2,840
3,506
3,866
5,797
9,023
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO T AL PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
BULLOCH COUNTY, A T 5-YE A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
9,768
8,569
9,234
$6,060
8,522
9,944
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Assessed value.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$19,325
24,318
32,855
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
12,697 $25,124
11,379 24,094
13,364 28,209
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$300
2,245
Total
prop
erty.
$04,108
52,872
72,512
BURKE COUNTY.
This county, in eastern Georgia, was laid out as St. Georges Parish
in 1758; the name was changed in 1777.
In 1793 a part was added
to Screven, and in 1798 a part to Jefferson. The soil is rich.
The following tables give statistics of Negro and white population
at each census, and of property held by Negroes since 1875:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF BU R K E COU NTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1790 TO 1890.
Census year.
1790............................................
1800............................................
1810............................................
1820............................................
1830............................................
1840............................................
Negroes.
2,403
2,981
4,.707
5,904
0,707
8 , 507
Whites.
7,004
0,523
0,091
5,073
5,066
4, 009
Census year.
1850..........................................
1800..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
10,982
12,152
13,430
21,031
22,680
Whites.
5,118
5,013
4,243
6,089
5,817
694
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LAB O R .
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AND OF TO T AL PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
B U R K E COU NTY, A T 5-YE A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
7,771 $18,060
1875..........................
1880.......................... 17,461 33,623
1885........................... 21,931 58,665
Total
prop
erty.
$3,850 $137,720
1,380 163,248
5,215 227,067
Assessed value.
Year.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Land.
23,834 $70,545 $15,810
19,643 50,417 17,665
30,543 77,660 21,811
Total
prop
erty.
$259,101
147,232
267,274
BUTTS COUNTY.
This county was laid out from Monroe and Henry counties in 1825
and is in the central part of the State. The land is level.
Tables showing population and land and property values follow :
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF BUTTS COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................ ...............
I860............................................
Whites.
3,254
3,285
3,680
3,373
1,690
2,023
2,808
3,082
Census year.
Negroes.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
W hites.
3,445
4,034
5,398
3,496
4,277
5,167
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AND OF TO T AL PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
BUTTS COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1875...........................
1880...........................
1885..........................
97
208
336
$488
740
1,419
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$350 $1*7,304
425 20,889
1,730 23,490
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Tow n
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$5,591
6,282
$3,150
8,323
7,495
$37,991
37,488
45,441
1890........................
1895
1900........................
980
1,072
1,204
8,688
CALHOUN COUNTY.
Calhoun County, in southwestern Georgia, was laid out in 1854.
The tables which follow give statistics of Negro and white popula
tion since 1860, and land and property values since 1874:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF CALH OUN COUNTY, A T E A C H CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Census year.
1860.............................................
1870.....................„.....................
Negroes.
2,739
3,477
Whites.
2,174
2,026
Census year.
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
4,670
6,199
W hites.
2,354
2,239
TH E
NEGRO
LAN DHOLDER
695
OE G EO RG IA,
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF CALHOUN COUNTY, 3874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1874................................
1875................................
1876..............................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
Acres of
land
owned.
3,353
50
2,366
3,006
2,186
2,246
2,736
2,860
3,022
3,216
3,616
3,743
3,997
4,253
3,658
4,314
6,113
6 ,474
7,417
7,085
6,838
5,759
6,577
6,401
6,802
6,974
7,242
Land.
(a)
$100
4,707
5j 922
3; 699
3,624
4,555
4,992
5,100
4,950
7,095
8,230
8,709
9,120
8,137
10,484
14,349
14,078
18,871
16,779
16,364
11,933
13,772
14,784
15,761
16,601
17,083
House
Planta
hold and
Town
Horses
tion and
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other
m echan property. property.
stock.
furni
property.
ical tools.
ture.
$350
(a)
1,003
680
695
740
792
1,345
1,250
1,085
1,670
2,410
2,875
4,215
3,405
2,887
3,185
3,665
4,365
5,717
5,926
5,235
4,955
6,735
10,165
10,310
10,250
(a)
(a)
{a)
(a)
$3,978
3,615
3,960
4,279
4,629
4,539
4,690
5,430
5,306
6,330
7,276
9,291
8,980
10,522
11,886
9,230
10,520
10,765
12,995
10,539
11,350
12,822
12,266
12,585
16,780
$11,646
11,615
14,140
16,542
13,699
14,049
18,509
18,925
21,121
18,719
20,846
20,708
21,006
26,478
24,563
22,469
25,514
26,505
18,514
19,995
20,079
18,851
17,174
20,691
(a)
(a)
$699
392
358
395
512
1,134
1,218
1,735
2,093
534
3,116
4,016
3,850
4,674
6,661
6,056
5,646
5,622
5,902
4,308
4,409
4,901
4,583
3,718
4,237
(a)
(a)
$14,834
904
738
1,275
1,257
1,763
1,357
1,326
1,185
3,282
3,353
2,363
1,409
1,979
2,616
1,712
1,188
1,582
2,191
1,272
1,673
1,291
1,502
1,262
1,552
$32,741
3,190
25,221
23,159
21,065
24,453
28,287
27,472
27,664
33,035
36,274
41,907
44,048
49,851
46,489
51,552
65,175
59,304
63,059
65,979
69,883
51,801
56,154
60,610
63,128
61,650
70,593
a Not reported.
CAMDEN COUNTY.
Laid out in 1777 from the parishes of St. Thomas and St. M arys,
this county is in the extreme southeast of Georgia. It comprises a
very fertile section with many sea islands. It was formerly the scene
of much smuggling of slaves into the country.
Tables showing the population of Negroes and whites for each census
since 1790 and statistics of real and total property values since 1875
follow:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF CAM DEN COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1790 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
84
745
2,734
2,533
3,120
4,071
1790............................................
1800............................................
1810............................................
1820............................................
1830............................................
1840............................................
1
Whites.
221
936
1,207
1,808
1,458
2,004
Census year.
1850..........................................
1860..........................................
1870........................................
1880................................
1890....................................
Negroes.
4,250
4,144
3,157
4,092
4,137
W hites.
2,069
1,276
1,458
2,091
2,041
696
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
CAMDEN COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1875..........................
8,752 $11,238
1880..........................
{a)
(a)
1885.......................... 622,996 35,278
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$2,760 $28,530
(a)
(a)
7,695
87,571
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
2,500 $16,576
3,565 39,025
4,643 37,589
$7,545
8,436
11,457
$67,058
104,616
103,495
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
a Not reported.
b These figures seem too large as compared with other figures in the colum n; they are given, how
ever, as shown in the original report.
CAMPBELL COUNTY.
Located in northwestern Georgia, Campbell County was laid out in
1828 from Coweta, Carroll, Dekalb, and Fayette counties. The land
is broken and undulating.
The population of Negroes and whites since 1830, and statistics of
land and property values since 1874, are shown in the tables which
follow :
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF CAM PBELL COUNTY, A T EA CH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
I860............................................
629
844
1,514
2,012
Whites.
2,694
4,526
5,718
6,289
Census year.
Negroes.
1870....................
1880........................
1890........................................
2,587
3,885
3,493
Whites.
6,589
6,085
5,621
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PR O PE RTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF CAM PBELL COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1874...............................
1875.......................: ____
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887.................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
Acres of
land
owned.
1,319
1,390
1,388
1,608
2,125
2,965
2,744
2,864
2,574
3,068
2,655
2,663
2,489
2,503
1,860
2,002
1,999
2,117
1,971
2,021
2,134
2,060
2,122
2,214
2,116
2,198
2*500
Land.
(a)
$6,165
5,939
6,825
8,800
9,692
14,144
13,985
13,240
14,270
14,220
•14,886
13,340
13,095
9,447
11,079
11,163
13,438
12,361
12,321
13,026
12,248
13,103
13,767
13,873
13,880
15,103
House
Planta
Town
hold and Horses
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other tion and
m echan property. property.
property.
furni
stock.
ical
tools.
ture.
$50,
187 >
445
215 t
630 1
705 j
436 ]
1,565 ;
1,055 {
594
1,560
2,195
4,099
4,047
5,190
4,787
4,685
5,765
5,693
5,650
5,726
5,499
5,350
6,141
5,582
9,853
8,759
(a)
$75
6,190
3,742
3,437
3,443
3, G31
4,107
2,693
3,193
3,100
4,143 !
5,178
4,425
4,277
5,288
5,925
7,518
8,602
6,779
6,499
5,094
5,635
5,701
5,777
5,329
5,388
a Not reported.
(a)
$11,937
10,974
12,356
11,529
16,920
13,834
13,098
15,079
11,508
10,128
8,562
8,398
8,799
10,628
13,913
14,357
13,477
13,159
10,036
11,404
10,518
10,831
8,451
8,816
(a)
$50
782
450
355
549
528
480
368
328
411
753
584
1,452
1,400
1,744
1,805
2,241
2,531
2,725
2,528
1,961
2,044
2,173
1,989
1,775
1,775
(a)
$23 018
19* 719
3,658
3,089
3,462
3,247
4,258
2,674
3,080
2,733
2,257
2,406
882
785
479
1,094
3,679
1,932
1,852
1,446
702
639
749
548
704
501
$37,397
29 495
33* 075
26* 827
2ft,285
30,207
33,515
41,315
33,864
34,563
37,103
35,742
35,735
32,463
29,497
32,176
35,300
46,554
45,476
42,804
42,384
35,540
38,175
39,049
38,600
39,992
40,342
TH E
N EG RO L A N D H O L D E R
697
OF G E O R G IA
CARROLL COUNTY.
This county, in the northwestern part of the State, was laid out in
1826. A part of the county was added to Campbell County in 1828,
and a part to Heard County in 1830. The land is hilly.
The following tables give statistics of white and Negro population
since 1830, and land and property values since 1875:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF CARRO LL COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Census year.
Whites.
Negroes.
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
1860............................................
Negroes.
Census year.
2.724
1870..........................................
4.725
1880..........................................
8,252 1 1890..........................................
10,116
695
527
1,105
1,875
Whites.
1.309
2.310
3,851
10,473
14,591
18,450
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE A N D OF T O T A L PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
CARRO LL COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of
land
Land.
owned.
1875..........................
1880
........
1885..........................
1,254
1,977
2,300
$6,150
6,585
9,715
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$50 $15,005
1,050 17,515
2,335 27,255
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of
land
Land.
owned.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
2,396 $10,709
3,919 15,582
5,127 19,432
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$3,260
6,995
5,449
$32,555
. 34,785
36,956
CATOOSA COUNTY.
Catoosa County, in northwestern Georgia, was laid out in 1853.
The Negro and white population for each census year since 1860,
and statistics of land and property values for each year since 1874, are
shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF CATOOSA COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Census year.
1860............................................
1870...................... .....................
Negroes.
714
616
Whites.
4,368
3,793
Census year.
1880....................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
612
636
Whites.
4,127
4,795
698
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E D E P A R T M E N T
OF L A B O R .
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF CATOOSA COUNTY, 1S74 TO 1900Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
Year.
1874.................................
1875 ..............................
1876.................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887.................................
1888.................................
1889.................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898.................. .............
1899................................
1900................................
House
Planta
Town
hold and Horses
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other tion and
m
echan property. property.
property.
stock.
furni
ical tools.
ture.
Land.
240
180
160
191
191
350
352
352
592
706
557
592
427
427
187
322
324
511
503
419
459
431
495
506
522
672
676
(a)
$1,100
1,480
995
620
1,490
1,430
1,665
1,720
2,125
2,035
1,920
1,570
1,790
1,805
2,255
2,360
2,315
2,265
1,885
1,995
2,150
1,997
1,997
1,375
1,455
1,682
(a)
$300
200
420
420
800
810
810
1,260
1,740
1,315
1,565
1,050
1,040
300
715
1,060
1,225
1,306
1,097
1,167
842
1,245
1,145
1,497
1,725
1,730
(a)
(a)
$140
1,090
764
471
566
513
974
1,112
1,135
1,021
874
850
776
660
875
743
865
815
719
792
779
997
845
703
812
760
(a)
(a)
$140
562
449
334
255
330
505
465
416
340
316
475
177
105
95
170
115
55
157
244
186
268
240
239
330
504
$2,751
2,302
1,539
2,120
2,239
1,828
2,288
1,932
1,986
2,328
2,144
2,028
3,405
3,060
3,375
3,169
2,352
2,290
2,114
2,231
1,948
2,129
2 ,595
2,976
$5,946
$4 354
$6 034
1 666
>115
150
241
5’ 491
4,297
4,891
5,413
6,708
7,161
8,180
7,046
7,032
6,467
5,942
5,043
7,375
7 393
8 *250
7,610
6 ’ 328
6,589
6,226
6,878
6,309
4 334
210
515
776
476
403
371
194
15
145
30
355
118
101
155
140
134
57
759
82
6 ,0 00
7,676
7,734
a Not reported.
CHARLTON COUNTY.
This county, in southeastern Georgia, was laid out in 1854.
The population of Negroes and whites at censuses since 1860, and
statistics of real and total property owned by Negroes since 1875, are
shown in the following tables:
NEGRO A N D W H IT E POPULATION OF CHARLTO N COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
Whites.
557
401
I860 ........................................
1870............................................
1,223
1,496
Census year.
Negroes.
1880 ..........................................
1890..........................................
W hites.
360
870
1,794
2,465
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO T A L PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
CHARLTO N COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1890.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
2,362
4,334
4,467
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$1,211
1,575
3,059
Assessed value.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$3,101
4,288
6,704
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
3,821
5,718
5,017
$2,926
3,656
4,502
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$100
Total
prop
erty.
$6,586
7,889
9.783
CHATHAM COUNTY.
Located in southeastern Georgia, Chatham County is the original
settlement of the colony.
The land is flat, with many swamps and
TH E
islands.
N EG RO
LAN DH OLDER
699
OF G EO RG IA,
A brisk slave trade brought many Negroes here up till 1820.
Since the war the city of Savannan has attracted the freedmen. The
relations between white and black here have always been cordial—
the whites being of the slave-holding class and the blacks of the house
servants. This is in direct contrast to Atlanta.
The Negro and white population at census years since 1790, and
statistics of property held by Negroes since 1875, are shown in the
tables which follow :
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF C H A T H A M COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1790 TO 1890.
Census year.
Whites.
Negroes.
1790............................................
1800............................................
1810............................................
1820............................................
1880............................................
1840............................................
2,456
3,673
3,214
4,569
4,226
6,801
8,313
9,273
10,326
10,168
9,901
12,000
Census year.
Negroes.
1850..........................................
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Whites.
14,749
15,532
24,518
27,515
34,757
9,152
15,511
16,760
17,494
22,965
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTA TE AN D OF TO T AL PRO PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
C H A T H A M COUNTY, A T 5-YE A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Asssessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
1,491 $70,768 $152,760 $244,225
2,687 79,740 110,566 200,148
2,190 374,220
4,477 141,760
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
6,596 $279,870 $359,750 $658,115
5,819 309,595 499,950 819,815
5,899 266,625 632,475 914,320
CHATTAHOOCHEE COUNTY.
This county, located in western Georgia, was laid out in 1854.
The following tables give Negro and white population since 1860, and
statistics of property owned by Negroes, at 5-year intervals, since 1875:
NEGRO
AN D W H IT E
POPULATION
Census year.
Whites.
Negroes.
I860............................................
1870............................................
OF C H A TT AH O O C H E E COUNTY,
1860 TO 1890.
2,763
3,405
3,034
2,654
Census yea r.'
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
A T EA CH
Negroes.
CENSUS,
Whites.
3,540
3,065
2,130
1,837
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO T AL PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
C H A TTAH O O C H E E COUNTY, A T 5-YE A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1,835
2,030
2,850
$3,873
2,178
4,544
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$100
Assessed value.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$14,720
19,483
19,634
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
2,833
5,644
7,955
$4,688
12,222
14,339
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$150
25
75
Total
prop
erty.
$20,405
29,766
34,163
700
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LAB O R ,
CHATTOOGA COUNTY.
This county, in northwestern Georgia, was laid out in 1838, from
W alk er and Floyd counties. The land is mountainous and hilly.
The following tables show the Negro and white population at census
years since 1840, and statistics of land and property owned by Negroes
since 1874:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF CHATTOOGA COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1840 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1840............................................
1850.................. ........................
1860............................................
814
1,684
2,058
Whites.
Census year.
Negroes.
2,624
1870
5,131 1 1880
5,107 ! 1890
1,503
2,040
1,998
Whites.
5,399
7,981
9,204
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF CHATTOOGA COUNTY,
1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
.................
1874
1875
.................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900..................., ...........
Acres of
land
owned.
808
1,302
1,739
1,998
2,398
2,598
2,892
2,824
2,600
2,840
2,982
2,765
2,766
2,337
1,994
2,673
2,199
2,617
3,225
3,456
3,664
3,614
3,889
3,843
4,453
3,508
3,919
Land.
(ft)
$2,959
3,767
4,210
4,895
4,865
4,985
5,955
7,420
7,745
8,580
9,075
9,005
7,630
7,840
7,530
7,210
9,300
11,532
11,422
10,850
10,565
10,995
10,527
11,917
10,309
11,539
House
Planta
Town
hold and
Horses
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other tion and
m
echan property. property.
property.
furni
stock.
ical tools.
ture.
$500
695
375
535
555
1,079
500
735
1,080
1,150
1,065
440
1,085
1,155
805
1,750
1,880
2,440
3,500
2,995
2,810
2,830
3,170
2,270
2,385
3,335
3,810
(a)
$145
2,328
2,007
2,276
i!
i
|
!
(a)
2,022
1,750
3,232
2,708
3,007
2, 725
3,014
3,482
2,772
3,045
3,249
3,215
5,503
5,452
4,911
4,445
4,214
4,631
4,299
3,968
3,836
4,444
i
|
i
!
$8,469
8,978
7,455
6,618
9,503
7,623
9,701
8,905
7,532
6,929
6,609
6,693
9,033
10,299 1
13,349
12,716
12,139
10,559
9,706
10,323
10,553
9,499
8,940
10,713
(ft)
$156
621
691
800
280
110
1,600
1,277
1,325
1,025
1,293
791
888
790
921
1,173
1,455
1,480
1,305
1,287
1,206
1,243
1,325
1,102
1,283
1,415
(a)
$14,047
12 ,537
1,836
1,2 00
1,328
4,123
582
529
537
250
557
851
527
1,090
928
1,119
2,852
2,127
1,233
1,118
781
1,180
1,160
1,048
726
1,050
$20 , 96i
18,002
19,628
17,748
18,704
17,029
18,086
21,607
20,637
23,465
22,550
21,911
22,143
19,581
20,263
23,411
24,896
34,899
36,807
34,00S
31,069
302
31,542
30,134
29,919
28,429
32,971
a Not reported.
CHEROKEE COUNTY.
This county, located in northwestern Georgia, was laid out in 1832.
The land is very hilly/
In the following tables are shown the Negro and white population
b y census periods, 1840 to 1890, and statistics of land and property
values from 1874 to 1900:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF C H E RO K EE COUNTY, A T EA CH CENSUS, 1840 TO 1890.
Census year.
1840............................................
1850............................................
1860............................................
N'egroes.
494
1,170
1,244
Whites.
5,401
11,630
10,047
Census year.
1870
1880 .
1890................
Negroes.
1,281
1,626
1,508
Whites.
9,117
12,699
13,904
TH E
NEG RO
LAN DHOLDER
701
OF G EO RG IA,
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES.OF CHEROKEE COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
.................
1874
1875
.................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
Acres of
land
owned.
2,488
2,734
2,539
2,213
2,996
2,712
3,045
3,335
2,851
3,030
3,389
3,362
3,241
3,064
3,089
2,915
3,072
2,793
2,674
2,930
3,162
2,419
2,340
2,309
2,986
4,175
3,405
Land.
(a)
i
i
j
i
|
!
!
$6,970
6,266
5,885
5,912
6,302
7,103
7,632
6,945
7,830
9,820
10,777
9,455
8,650
8,980
9,125
8,651
7,292
8,141
8,865
8,551
6,725
5,875
5,630
5,610
6,939
6,540
House
Planta
Town
hold and
Horses
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other tion and
m echan property. property.
property.
furnistock.
ical
tools.
( ture.
$500
1,270
995
1,025
970
1,100
1,270
1,265
1,270 1
1,205
1,835
1,605
1,690 !
1,685
1,620
1,010
2,315
2,130
3,025
2,305
3,225 j
2,055
2,285
1,790
2 ,395
2,042
2,520
(a)
(a)
$25
2,326
1,968
1,765
1,833
2,191
2,460
2,116
2,621
2,625
2,766
2,616
2,845
2,435
2,629
2,378
2,574
2,499
2,388
1,990
2,231
2,377
2,231
2,291
1,977
1,694
$7 ,544
7,145
6,328
7,199
6,957
6,703
8,020
8,140
6,247
6,035
5,455
5, 694
5,442
5,133
5,407
4,722
4,376
3,715
3,523
3,893
3,760
3,413
2,271
3,173
(a)
(a)
$11,390
$320
336
209
313
365
525
363
484
495
362
254
802
908
730
736
768
727
638
532
584
600
553
712
484
557
11,002
1,530
1,156
979
1,747
1,237
1,874
2,172
2,538
1,693
2,507
2,025
2,070
1,752
2,004
2,372
1,709
1,838
470
1,253
1,384
1,844
1,366
1,669
1,404
$21,794
L , 655
26,909
18,288
17,157
16,855
19,875
20,076
19,271
22,332
25,453
23,450
22 ,557
21,462
21,707
20,688
21,217
20, 543
20,823
20,410
18,483
16,371
16,414
15,808
15,787
15,382
15,888
a Not reported.
CLARKE COUNTY.
Clarke County, in northern Georgia, was laid out from Jackson in
1801. Parts were set off to Madison in 1811 and 1829, and to O gle
thorpe in 1813. The county contains the city of Athens, with 4,505
white and 4,132 Negro inhabitants in 1890. (a) The University of
Georgia is situated here. The land is hilly.
The following tables show census statistics of Negro and white pop
ulation and statistics of land and property owned by Negroes; a con
siderable migration has lately taken the Negro population from this
county, and decreased property holding.
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF C LAR K E COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1810 TO 1890.
Census year.
1810............................................
1820............................................
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
Negroes.
2,628
3,482
4,738
4,919
5,606
Whites.
5,000
5,285
5,438
5,603
5,513
Census year.
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
a Cf. Bulletin No. 22, May, 1899.
Negroes.
5,679
6,453
6,388
8 , 111
Whites.
5,539
6,488
5,313
7,072
702
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF CLARKE COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres of
land
owned.
1874................................
1875
.................
1876
.................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895.................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................ !
1899................................ 1
1900................................
2,254
1,724
1,796
1,969
2,450
2,843
2,748
3,334
2,953
3,463
3,403
3,152
3,315
3,519
3,929
3,862
4,100
4,471
4,564
4,545
4,862
5,001
5,126
5,279
5,548
5,184
5,258
House
Planta
Town
hold and
Horses
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other tion and
m
echan property. property.
property.
stock.
furni
ical
tools.
ture.
Land.
(a)
$13,525
16,210
22,950
23,930
26,250
25,950
27,270
26,499
31,980
33,950
32,775
34,245
36,190
37,695
38,435
46,195
49,675
52,420
51,445
57,760
55,285
57,320
57,435
60,560
57,790
57,430
$67,505
74,925
77,555
68,615
67,340
71,925
81,380
89,155
95,015
97,535
101,470
104,745
106,129
115,789
125,125
130,300
153,790
187,385
188,275
184,510
204,750
192,175
181,185
175,330
179,665
181,070
165,005
(a)
(a)
$995
11,470
11,365
11,990
10,560
11,090
11,895
13,650
15,830
16,925
18,070
15,358
18,846
20,035
20,240
21,530
23,720
24,295
26,920
32,445
26,535
26,955
26,015
26,760
25,915
24,360
$17,915
16,535
14,320
14,510
13,775
13,146
16,885
16,980
16,140
15,287
14,534
16,525
16,270
24,455
22,620
18,615
17,750
20,190
15,470
17,295
17,440
17,355
14,850
12,490
(a)
$150
1,535
1,820
1,445
. 1,995
1.645
1,555
1,285
1,605
1,595
1,895
1,683
3,771
3,775
3,845
4,260
5,145
4,630
5,270
5,735
3,770
4,180
3,755
3,730
3,240
2,790
(a)
$148,467
$27,655
117,250
24,640
131,410
7,720
130,385
6,435
127,675
5,355
130,405
6,055
140,630
6,515
150,195
5,775
155,370
7,640
171,475
7,615
178,535
6,320
179,945
8,548
181,250
3,265
192,395
3,345
206,500
3,555
212,645
5,470
255,700
7,405
295,950
5,600
293,835
4,055
289,950
2,640
323,520
1,740
294,975
1,365
288,300
1,470
281,445
6,840 % 294,910
6,170
289,035
1,720
263,795
a Not reported.
CLAY COUNTY.
Clay County, in southwestern Georgia, was laid out in 1854.
Statistics of Negro and white population and of land and property
owned by Negroes in this county follow :
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF C L A Y COU NTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Census year.
1860............................................
1870............................................
Negroes.
2,267
2,849
Whites.
2,626
2,644
Census year.
1880................................
1890..................................
Negroes.
3,852
4,815
Whites.
2,798
3,002
TH E
N EG RO
LAN DH OLDER
703
OF G E O R G IA .
ASSESSED V A L U E OE PROPERTY OWNED B Y NEGROES OF CLAY COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
Year.
House
Planta
Town
hold and Horses
tion and
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other
m echan property. property.
property.
furni
stock.
ical
tools.
ture.
Land.
1
1874................................
1875................................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881.*.............................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1,523
1,806
1,611
1,848
1,787
1,983 1
2 ,553
2,793
3,728
4,113
4,174
4,742
5,136
4,867
5, 714
6,086
4,663
5,574
5,727
5,781
6 ,947
5,694
1 8 9 6 .....................................
1 8 9 7 .....................................
1 8 9 8 .....................................
1 8 9 9 .....................................
1 9 0 0 .....................................
5 ,8 3 4
7 ,0 1 4
7 ,1 2 6
5 ,8 5 9
6 ,4 4 2
(a)
$4,125
3,129
3,238
3,681
3,363 !
3,905 [
4,041 1
6,294
6,697
7,197
7,991
8,100 j
8,576 ,
9,188
15,750
11,868
13, 798
14,607
13,273 |
15,436 1
11,608 !
1 2 ,0 8 1 !
1 5 ,4 7 5
1 8 ,6 5 4
1 3 ,6 7 0
1 6 ,1 7 0
i
1
1
j
!
$6,117
2,830
2,525
2,360
2,040
1,740
1,905
2,455
2,675
3,045
3,695
6,045
5,475
5,295
5,640
4,544
2,680
4,630
7,246
4,765
4,285
4,585
(a)
$128
(a)
!
!
'
|
,
i
i
4 ,6 0 8 4 ,9 7 0 [
9 ,2 4 0
6 ,5 8 0
6 ,5 6 7 '
$50
2,414
1,878
1,893
2,253
1,835
1,041
2,740
2,273
2,660
4,553
5,141
1,929
5,165
6,114
6,558
8,865
8,673
7,606
7,245
4,352
i
743
924
1,032
1,070
334
1,392
1,164
1,240
1,864
1,879
4,815
2,117
845
861
3,925
3,627
2,648
2,498
1
$7,401
8,624
12,840
12,583
10,646
13,091
14,653
12,382
14,866
15,473
15,481
15,659
13,557
17,789
21,794
17,520
14,088
12,985
7,939
6 ,0 6 0
6 ,9 2 0
8 ,0 7 1 ;
6 ,7 7 1 ,
8 ,1 9 4 i
1 2 ,2 4 0
1 1 ,4 8 2
1 3 ,3 1 9
9 ,8 4 8
1 3 ,4 9 6
2 ,6 1 7 I
2 ,9 5 1 1
3 ,3 9 1 ;
1 ,8 8 7 |
2 , 220
i
;
1
,
.
|
(a)
$8,850
8,417
522
258
675
509
2,309
330
679
364
1,021
j
1
(
202
192
160
488
3,657
4,009
1,050
I
;
1,011
I
j
1 ,6 3 9 I
848 ,
431
536
876
1 ,4 9 4
2 ,3 8 2
1 ,4 0 8
1 ,2 2 2
$21,297
15,983
17,506
16,142
17,420
21,903
21,807
20,826
26, 522
28,511
27,538
35,521
36,260
36,256
38,257
44,467
43,765
54,062
52,684
43,228
42,880
3 0 ,6 5 9
3 8 ,4 8 2
4 3 ,2 9 2
5 5 ,0 5 7
4 0 ,1 6 4
4 7 ,8 6 9
1
a Not reported.
CLAYTON COUNTY.
Cla}^ton County, in north central Georgia, was laid out in 1858.
In the following tables are shown the Negro and white popula
tions of the county at each census since its organization, and statistics
of real estate and total property owned by Negroes since 1875:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF C LAYTO N COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1860...................................... . . . j
1870_____________________
W hites.
Census year.
Negroes.
3,240 1 1880..........................................
3,734
1890..........................................
1,226
1.743
Whites.*
3,089
3,075
4,938
5,220
|
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AND OF TO T AL PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES
OF C LAYTO N COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Acres
of land
owned.
532
472
690
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$3, 980
2,665
4,621
$1,725 $18,081
1,570 1 16,206
1,660 ! 15,433
Total
property.
1
11358— No. 35— 01------ 10
Assessed value.
i
Year.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned.
909
953
1,624
Land.
$6,396
8,110
11,773
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$1,325
1,980
3,200
$22,817
21 ,745
30,021
704
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R
CLINCH COUNTY.
This county, in the southern part of Georgia, was laid out in 1850.
The following tables show the Negro and white population of the
county at each census from 1850 to 1890, and the assessed value of
real estate and of total property owned by Negroes, at five-year periods,
since 1875:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF CLINCH COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1850 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
Whites.
131
454
507
1850 ........................................
I860 ........................................
1870............................................
506
2,609
3,437
Census year.
Negroes.
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
W hites.
838
2,360
3,300
4,292
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO T AL PRO PERTY OWNED B Y NEGROES OF
CLINCH COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year,
Acres
of land
owned.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
490
490
537
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$400
725
595
$200
100
620
Assessed value.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$2,684
2,175
4,080
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
1 estate.
Total
prop
erty.
2,364
5,062
5,288
$3,790
7,377
6,692
$1,800
1,845
2,250
$13,045
18,520
26,000
COBB COUNTY.
Cobb County, in northern Georgia, was laid out in 1832 from
Cherokee County. The land is biuken. The chief town is Marietta, (a)
Statistics of population and of assessed value of property are shown
in the following tables:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF COBB C OUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1840 TO 1890.
Census year.
1840............................................
1850............................................
I860............................................
Negroes.
909
2,275
3,832
Whites.
6,630
11,568
10,410
Census year.
I
j Negroes.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
3,217
6,012
6,774
Whites.
10,593
14,734
15,510
i
a For a description of the social conditions of Negroes here read Bulletin No. 22,
May, 1899.
TH E
N EG RO
LAN DH OLDER
705
OF G E O R G IA
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF COBB COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
Year.
1874................................
1875................................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................ !!
1879...............................
1880................................ i
1881................................ !
1882................................ 1
1883................................ !
1884................................ |
1885................................ 1
1886................................ 1
1887................................ !
1888................................
1889................................ !
1890................................ 1
1891................................ |
1892................................
1893................................ ;
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
2,750
2,515
2,997
3i 340
3,572
4,378
3,743
4,186
4,574
4,188
5,097
5,266
4,900
4,528
5,227
5,217
4,669
5,575
6,380
6,491
6,534
6,490
6,598
5,038
5,801
7,373
6,602
House
1
' Planta
Town
hold and
Horses
tion and
Other
Total
and city- kitchen and other
m echan property. property.
stock.
property.
furni
ical tools.
ture.
Land.
(a)
88,987
9,417
7,735
8,605
7,605
8,925
8,250
9,860
13,100
23,800
25,505
32,610
44,175
39,190
34,150
36,520
43,810
52,375
57, 707
56,957
64,502
68,790
72,285
69,155
76,000
71,410
(a)
821,267
20l955
20; 363
21,463
23,035
22,293
22,953
28,425
27,101
31,678
32,296
32,680
30,207
37,340
37,099
35,411
42,586
49,785
49,114
48,639
47,530
49,915
46,745
46,015
49,715
49,270
(a)
(a)
$695
5,003
4,617
4,327
3,270
2,9 66
5,279
4,790
5,243
7,054
6,275
10,127
9,455
8,890
9,666
9,009
15,056
12,089
13,219
11,286
10,998
11, 710
10,275
9,975
11,410
9,815
$14,720
13,252
9,698
13, 470
12,788
11,375
13,559
14,681
13,425
13,856
13,122
14,046
15,996
13,729
18,103
17,673
20,297
16,252
14,770
15,265
12,700
13,785
12,775
12,985
(a)
$35
681
780
597 !
243
185
690
474
427
313
297
2,334
2,134
2,047
2,512
2,213
3,451
3,532
3,587
2,788
2,528
2,635
2,660
2,775
2,955
2,660
(a)
$22,045
18,592
2,734
1,712
2,421
2,751
2,882
4,037
4,048
4.974
7,030
5,542
6,274
3,216
2,408
2,069
4,241
3,053
3,700
3,793
5,009
3,775
3,385
3,635
3,285
1,810
$65,799
53,029
54 ’ 648
5o'949
49,956
46,275
50,590
52,842
58,961
63,478
82,500
84,828
97,149
105,367
104,729
101,831
98,951
127,247
138,507
147,624
139,715
145,337
152,090
148,050
145,340
156,140
147,950
i
1
a Not reported.
COFFEE COUNTY.
Coffee County, in south-central Georgia, was laid out in 1854.
The Negro and white population since 1860, and statistics of real
and total property since 1875, are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF COFFEE COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
Whites.
673
678
I860 ..........................................
1870
. ..
2,206
2,514
Census year.
Negroes.
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Whites.
1,042
3,858
4,028
6,621
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R EA L ESTATE AN D OF TO TAL PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
COFFEE COUNTY, AT 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
1
1
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
1875
..............
1880
..................
1885..........................
9,175
13,730
17,416
Assessed value.
Town
and
Land. 1 city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
1
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
22,623 $23,275
21,744 26,432
27,656 36,977
1
!
$12,261
$4,513
8,072 1
$40 i 22,098
14,474
1,105 34,085
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$1,227
1,840
2,276
$52,059
55,283
82,588
COLQUITT COUNTY.
This county, in southern Georgia, was laid out in 1856.
Statistics of Negro and white population since 1860, and of assessed
value of Negro property since 1875, follow:
700
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E D E P A R T M E N T
OF L A B O R .
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF COLQUITT COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, I860 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1860............................................
1870............................................
121
137
Whites.
1,195
1,517
Census year.
Negroes.
1880
1890.
105
477
W hites.
2,422
4,317
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTA TE AND OF TO T AL PROPERTY O W NED BY NEGROES OF
COLQUITT COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Assessed value.
Land.
Town
and
Total
city
prop
real . erty.
estate.
8270
425
1,047
8566
975
1,751
1,120
690
1,305
Acres
of land
owned.
Year.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
992
305
167
Land.
8985
430
490
Town
and
city
real
estate.
8350
1,152
Total
prop
erty.
81,550
2,807
6,223
COLUMBIA COUNTY.
This county, in eastern Georgia, was laid out from Richmond in
1790. The surface is broken.
Statistics of population since 1800 and assessed value of property
owned by Negroes are shown in the tables which follow:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF COLUM BIA COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1800 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1800............................................
1810 ..........................................
1820............................................
1830............................................
1840.............. ............................
3,024
6,013
7,482
8,139
7,436
W hites.
5,321
5,229
5,213
• 4,467
3, 920
Census year.
Negroes.
1850..........................................
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
8,344
8 ,349
9,449
7,435
8,038
W hites.
3,617
3,511
4,080
3,030
3,243
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF C OLUM BIA COUNTY, 1871 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
Acres of
land
owned.
|
!
4,208
4,041
3,060
3,249
2,986
3,146
4,420
5,090
5,072
5,432
6,253
6,411
5,811
5,977
6,262
6,269
6,044
5,571
6,047
5,649
4,084
6,545
7,281
8 ,594
7,262
6,158
6,119
Land.
(a)
815,747
House
Planta
Town
hold and
Horses
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other tion and
m
echan property. property.
property.
furni
stock.
ical tools.
ture.
(a)
10,100
10,967
9,380
10,335
14.520
17,507
17,729
18,358
20,314
20,732
19,212
19,935
19,553
20,946
20,269
19,617
19,957
21,100
23,076
20,401
22,328
26,032
21,796
19,018
18,825
8100
450
600
600
650
1,050
450
525
500 |
1,035 i
1,325 i
1,000
1,010
820
1,286
1,535
1,000
875
575
(a)
825
2,030
1,951
1,225
1,420
7,480
3,441
2,623
3,267
3,093
3,693
3,576
3,821
3,560
4,318
4,227
6,905
6 ,937
6,398
7,121
2,757
4,636
4,788
3,515
3,715
3,042
a Not reported.
(a)
830,500
29,226
21,545
20, 765
22,185
26,963
33,089
16,469
32,484
32,613
24,614
25,168
25,172
22,427
24,402
28,931
21,127
27,565
28,111
15,705
20,228
24,263
19,901
17,087
17,463
(a)
8865
2,765
1,8381,665
1,315
1,820
4,946
4,533
5,193
4,869
4,762
4.039
4.039
3,895
3,382
3,502
6,242
3,208
4,594
4,028
1,957
2,604
3,085
3,064
2,598
2,873
(a)
838,235
450
360
300
230
1,501
758
977
708
720
1,634
763
879
1,119
1,027
1,595
7,773
1,362
1,910
597
301
885
1,661
1,261
1,097
868,779
54,872
45,395
44,432
34,175
34,135
46,235
54,358
58,832
64,714
62,068
63,120
53,725
54,776
53,509
52,717
53,927
64,325
60,327
62,019
65,256
42,237
51,383
60,588
50,937
44,554
43,875
TH E
N EG RO
LANDH OLDER
707
OF G E O R G IA
COWETA COUNTY.
Coweta County, in western Georgia, was laid out in 1826.
is fertile along the Chattahoochee River.
The land
This county was the scene
of the burning of Sam Hose.
Statistics of population and of assessed value of Negro property are
shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF C OW ETA COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
1,372
3,101
5,433
7,270
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
I860............................................
Census year.
Whites.
3,631
7,263
8,202
Negroes.
8,019
11,797
12,612
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
W hites.
7,856
9,305
9,740
7,433
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF COW ETA COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
Year.
1874................................
1875................................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
j
1
j
1
I
1,816
1,905
1,943
2,094
2,029
2,482
2,559
3,154
2,617
3,106
3,309
3,619
3,889
3,904
4,076
4,256
4,660
5,530
5,786
5,961
6,030
5,239
5,472
5,376
5,676
5,234
5,082
Land.
(a)
$3,069
6,724
8,334
8,230
9,340
9,975
11,960
9,205
15,070
16,840
18,014
21,089
25,490
27,235
25,316
22,726
29,926
33,840
34,366
33,685
30,032
34,715
29,861
31,324
32,457
35,042
House
Planta
Horses
Town
hold and
Other
tion and
Total
and city kitchen and other m echan
property. property.
stock.
furni
property.
ical tools.
ture.
(a)
$11,266
7,352
6,502
6,655
8,340
(a)
$50
6,251
7,172
5,480
5,890
4,830
3,855
2,705
12,610
14,585
11,235
14,250
16,913
14,875
15,576
16,104
23,363
24,512
22,698
21 ,575
18,965
21,080
20,522
24,469
22,291
25,246
10,110
12,655
12,720
15,045
18,130
19,785
20,241
16,405
16,255
20,957
25,730
30,967
40,649
42,185
44,050
42,355
41,365
45,930
48,827
46,670
53,785
(a)
$26,878
26,405
25,235
32,105
31,310
25,110
30,400
33,860 !
26,900
29,426
29,140
31,230
27,557
31,916
56,240
48,874
45, 989
41,510 1
30,752
33,690
32, 755
32,890
27,146
33,743
[
(a)
(a)
$70
615
1,192
915
3,520
4,585
4,005
2,290
1,465
1,425
925
1,505
5,238
6,475
6,137
6,596
11,635
11,629
10,375
9,075
7,218
7,990
7,977
7,953
6,952
7,527
$51,062
32,141
3,352
3,515
1,055
1,795
1,755
1,300
6,635
6,815
6,107
7,953
3,953
1, 795
3,057
4,346
7,950
5,344
3,466
3,050
2,202
2,625
2,733
3,258
5,188
20,835
$93,695
65,517
53,083
53,430
51,200
53,380
63,400
65,540
53,330
81,225
91,655
82,966
94,464
97,139
97,865
98,600
107,418
160,081
164,848
159,079
152,945
131,524
141,465
139,778
148,721
140,704
176,178
a Not reported.
CRAWFORD COUNTY.
Located in central Georgia.
This count}^ was laid out in 1822, and
a part was added to Upson in 1824.
The surface is uneven and of
varying fertility.
Following are statistics of Negro and white population since 1830,
and of property owned by Negroes since 1875:
NEGRO A N D W H IT E POPULATION OF CRAW FO RD COUNTY, A T EA CH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Census year.
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
1860............................................
Negroes.
1,722
3,569
4,642
4,286
Whites.
3,591
4,412
4,342
3,407
Census year.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890 . .
Negroes.
4,273
4,716
5,156
Whites.
3,284
3,940
4,159
708
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LA B O R .
ASSESSED V A L U E OF H E A L ESTATE A N D OF TO T AL PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
CRA W FO RD COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
2,685
4,648
5,874
Town
and
city
real
estate.
85,678
6,636
9,676
Assessed value.
I
Total
prop
erty.
1 Acres
1of land
; owned.
Year.
1890.
18951900
8475 824,499
28,180
35,016
Town
i and
Land. ! city
real
|estate.
8,674 819,438
9,291 23,265
9,048 26,321
8505
745
595
Total
prop
erty.
865,292
57,616
66,652
DADE COUNTY.
Situated in extreme northwestern Georgia.
tainous and contains many minerals.
Dade County is moun
Statistics of population since 1840 and of property owned by Negroes
since 1874 follow:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATON OF DADE COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1840 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
79
148
304
1840............................................
1850............................................
1860............................................
Whites.
Census year.
1,285
2,532
2,765
Negroes.
1870
1880
1890........................
245
1,084
1,093
W hites.
2,788
3,618
4,614
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF D ADE COU NTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1888
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
160
188
354
354
374
490
371
566
596
579
591
569
593
613
577
533
521
543
514
443
512
388
480
432
485
468
472
Land.
(a)
8784
1,514
1,180
1,380
1,710
1,173
1,595
1,670
1,620
1,780
2,227
2,290
2,175
2,045
1,865
1,685
1,730
1,655
1,625
1,670
1,300
1,363
963
1,128
1,438
1,360
House
Town
hold and
Horses | Planta
and city kitchen and other tion and
m echan
property.
furni
stock.
ical tools.
ture.
(a )
8100
(a)
100
100
100
212
8280
155
204
297
416
1,548
1,756
1,383
1,571
1,582
1,288
40
1,111
1,200
900
658
651
498
392
627
381
344
315
478
627
525
25
50
50
50
50
50
50
50
150
150
125
1
a Not reported.
(a)
(a)
" W
81,317
1,119
923
1,042
1,294
1,442
1,374
1,684
1,542
1,475
1,762
1,483
1,580
1,947
1,652
1,467
1,328
1,575
1,017
1,072
697
840
1,100
846
73
61
48
95
149
204
302
180
95
62
78
313
52
53
79
43
56
78
27
41
31
16
60
67
Total
property.
81,811
2,597
3.169
2,935
2,944
3,190
2,771
5,462
5,957
5.170
6,215
5,933
5,691
5,823
5,386
4,630
4,505
4,358
3,816
3,523
4,093
2,834
2,895
2,078
2,634
3,402
3,004
TH E
N EG RO
LAN DH OLDER
709
OF G E O R G IA
DAWSON COUNTY.
Dawson County, located in northern Georgia, was laid out in 1857.
The Negro and white population since 1860 and statistics of real
estate and total property owned by Negroes since 1875 are shown in
the following tables:
NEGRO AND W H IT E
POPULATION OF DAWSON COUNTY, AT
Census year.
Negroes.
J
Whites.
EACH CENSUS, 18G0 TO 1890.
Census year.
Whites.
| Negroes.
1
i
330
337
1860............................................
1870............................................
3,526
4,032
1880....................................
1890___________________
356
•359
.J
5,479
5,353
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R EA L ESTATE AND OF TO TAL PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
DAW SON COUNTY, AT 5-YE A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
Laud.
1
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
820
920
452
Assessed value.
Town I
and I Total
city J propreal j erty.
estate.
$1,275
1,285
805
$15
Acres j
of land |
owned.! Land.
Year.
•S3,400
3,677
2,722
1890.............. .........
1895.............. ......... i
1900........................ !
|
532
560 !
320 i
j
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$875
865
460
i Total
! propj erty.
i
$2,860
1,935
1,819
DECATUR COUNTY.
Decatur County, in the extreme southwest of Georgia, has low, sandy
soil.
Statistics of population and of real estate and total property owned
by Negroes in this county follow:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF DECATUR COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Census year.
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
1860............................................
' Negroes.
Whites.
1,313
2,394
3,644
5,937
Census year.
2,541
3,478
4,618
5,985
Negroes.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
7,718
10,183
10,811
Whites.
7,465
8,889
9,116
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO TAL PROPERTY OW NED BY NEGROES OF
DECATUR COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
19,522 $20,277
28,586 36,416
31,996 56,155
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
1
j
|
Year.
$5, 980 $65,354
1890........................
5,484 106,532 , 1895........................
8,480 145,735
1900........................
1
1 .
Assessed value.
.
. ____
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
39,129 $78,677 $13,355
42,424 99,759 26,051
41,642 87,956 52,000
Total
prop
erty.
$208,716
229,587
263,191
710
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
DEKALB COUNTY.
This county, in north Georgia, was laid out in 1822.
undulating lands of varying fertility, (a)
It contains
Statistics of population since 1830 and of property owned by Negroes
since 1874 follow:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF D EK AL B COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
I860............................................
Whites.
8,376
8,456
11,372
5,798
1,666
2,011
2,956
2,008
Census year.
Negroes.
1870..........................................
1880..........................
1890..........................................
2,662
4,543
5,974
W hites.
7,352
9,954
11,214
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PRO PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF D EK AL B COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
.................
1874
1875
.................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887.................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................ 1
1892................................ 1
1893................................ |
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
Acres of
land
owned.
617
690
689
823
939
1,040
1,618
1,625
1,568
1,628
1,843
1,490
1,413
1,271
1,377
1,706
1,633
1,891
1,613
1,638
1,531
1,418
1,407
1,498
1,616
1,768
1,979
L and.
(a)
House
Planta
Town hold and Horses
tion and
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other
m
echan property. property.
property. furni
stock.
ical tools.
ture.
(a)
$5,960
7,265
6,467
6,045
7,260
10,255
12,518
14,226
15,808
17,528
14,588
14,478
16,207
17,159
18,431
24,497
32,508
39,850
39,276
38,042
39,313
36,988
37,249
37,080
29,966
29,859
S I,970
3,045
2,405
2,904
2,595
2,981
4,110
5,160
5,200
5,970
6,885
6,588
6,880
8,355
7,578
11,445
12,960
21,376
22,927
26,017
22,012
22,240
22,812
20,375
26,837
30,750
(a)
$60
6,130
4,057
3,711
3,577
4,916
5,309
5,231
5,703
5,706
5,539
5,879
5,842
6,398
6,371
6,869
9,034
9,023
9,338
8,862
8,190
7,912
8,650
7,936
8,783
9,628
(«)
$12,544
10,206
10,032
13,014
13,771
12,385
13,609
14, 840
10,499
10,863
10,125
10,591
11,125
11,641
13,145
12,388
12 ,495
11,365
9,684
8,913
9,081
8,206
8,641
9,449
(a)
$620
626
452
332
585
547
544
664
468
463
534
1,771
1,557
1,564
1,891
1,783
2,127
2,037
1,626
1,501
1,439
1,526
1,553
1,956
1,918
$17^100
14,290
2,107
3,324
2,313
1,457
1,709
1,530
2,256
2,189
2,065
2,222
1,215
491
1,101
765
1,267
923
833
639
399
859
426
397
9,423
513
$41, 670
25,090
31,350
28,206
26,642
26,109
33,208
37,964
39,076
43,240
46,701
40,039
40, 564
42,040
44,551
46,170
57,108
70,697
85,687
86,906
86,551
81,099
78,351
79,744
75,547
85,606
82,117
a Not reported.
DODGE COUNTY.
Dodge County, in south central Georgia, was laid out in 1870.
The population of Negroes and whites in 1880 and 1890 and statis
tics of Negro ownership of property since 1874 are shown in the fo l
lowing tables:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF DODGE COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1880 A N D 1890.
Census year.
1880............................................
Negroes.
1,852
Whites.
3,506
Census year.
1890..........................................
aCf. Bulletin No. 22, May, 1899.
Negroes.
5,309
Whites.
6,143
TH E
NEGRO
LAN DH OLDER
711
OF G E O R G IA
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF DODGE COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres of
land
owned.
Land.
House
Planta
hold and Horses
Town
tion and
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other
m echan property. property.
stock. 1
furni
property.
ical
tools.
1
ture.
1
1874................................
1875.
1876.
1877.
1878................................
1879................................ 1
1880................................ 1
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
1,228
821
1,271
1,975
2,084
2,410
3,289
3,959
3,655
4,028
5,292
5,752
5,829
6,900
7,532
10,083
14,943
16,750
20,768
17,433
17,409
15,816
15,683
15,508
14,218
15,901
16,914
(a)
$1,650
2,095
8530
50
25
(a)
8200
1,453
1,627
1,783
2,868
2,999
4,071
4,605
6,743
6 ,754
7,888
11,705
12,398
13,372
13,090
16,062
19,536
27,776
34,247
48,712
41,244
44,411
40,761
38,486
39,972
35,584
41,138
45,017
250
285
1,040
875
2,850
2,600
2,975
3,215
4,345
2,380
4,626
4,690
6 ,545
7,569
11,870
13,330
2,021
2,691
4,005
3,640
6,304
6 ,176
7,017
6,169
5,394
7,223
7,072
7,365
10,559
14,045
10,538
10,134
7,702
7,471
8,215
7,465
8,715
9,504
11,010
7,995
6,687
8,000
6,247
7,555
6,668
(a)
81,215
4,035
4,291
5,150
7,619
8,003
9,006
8,616
7,503
9,200
8,353
9,859
11,583
15,933
19,541
20,259
19,975
20,052
16,646
18,507
21,582
18,975
18,673
23,124
(a)
8197
239
197
216
216
354
329
416
369
414
428
1,176
1,624
1,992
2,320
3,374
3,493
2,969
3,028
2,412
2,474
3,363 !
3,347
3,346
4,069
(a)
84,775
4,752
1,170
1,372
1,289
1,664
2,162
2 ,333
5,472
2,086
1,858
4,707
2,902
2,406
2,096
4,126
5,736
2,930
4,180
2,363
1,950
1,965
1,815
1,826
1,643
2,442
87,483
6,675
8,522
10,119
10,636
12,173
15,366
21,758
23,909
31,686
31,927
32,405
38,221
33,295
41,800
46,969
64,065
81,026
101,309
92,236
90,998
77,466
75,590
82,947
73,444
81,070
90,824
a Not reported.
DOOLY COUNTY.
Dooly County, in south central Georgia, was laid out in 1821.
The
land is level and of varying fertility.
Statistics of Negro and white population'since 1880 and of Negro
ownership of property since 1874 follow:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF DOOLY COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Census year.
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
1860............................................
Negroes.
348
1,193
2,781
4,072
Whites.
1,787
3,234
5,580
4,845
Census year.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
4,855
5,828
8,914
Whites.
4,935
6,592
9,232
712
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LA B O R .
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF DOOLY COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres
of land
owned.
Year.
1874................................
1875................................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
Land.
1,926
2,982
3' 528
3,013
3,302
3,682
5,286
5,862
5,544
6,708
7,398
6,882
7,202
6,429
6,558
6,795
8,635
8,785
8,629
9,383
10,586
10,264
10,992
9,035
11,312
11,338
10,573
(a)
$8,690
9,' 829
8,174
7,511
7,747
House
Town
hold and
Horses
and city kitchen and other
property.
furni
stock.
ture.
(a)
$75
100
100
200
200
200
200
10,201
11,671
12,122
15,947
18,930
17,334
18,711
17,552
19,206
20,297
23,515
26,738
26,188
29,086
31,516
30,205
32,976
33,216
32,572
31,815
30,248
(a)
$245
5,136
5,598
4,437
4,589
5,909
4,783
5,357
6,272
8,327
7,387
8,841
9,311
10,860
13,511
19,448
17,398
19,468
20,404
21,798
16,472
20,478
22,105
21,689
19,625
19,300
300
300
300
300
505
1,175
4,255
5,985
7,820
10,884
11,392
13,195
15,922
18,783
20,421
28,335
33,661
(a)
Planta
tion and
Other
Total
m echan property. property.
ical tools.
(a)
$897
1,826
2,567
2,023
2,227
3,293
4,926
4,638
5,451
6,206
4,497
4,698
4,387
5,201
7,619
11,546
15,277
10,443
8,237
7,954
5,643
5,933
7,223
6,952
4,983
6,380
$18,557
14,394
16,039
22,117
21,412
20,648
24,076
27,036
25,890
25,080
22,059
30,334
33,498
49,268
56,215
41,403
38,738
37,807
27,116
33,483
35,290
30,683
22,769
26,627
(a)
$28,257
20,564
1,144
287
49
153
755
250
368
335
1,184
1,813
4,997
2,604
4,770
3,997
4,817
6 .447
6,960
5,844
4,470
4,841
4,420
5,356
6,650
5,944
$44,120
38,089
37,355
36,115
28,752
30,751
41,873
43,747
43,215
52,314
61,134
56;592
59,443
58,606
68,710
80,870
112,029
126,430
111,769
114,309
116,311
97,101
113,632
121,037
117,673
114,177
122,160
a Not reported.
DOUGHERTY COUNTY.
Dougherty County, in southwest Georgia, was laid out in 1853. (a)
Statistics of population and of Negro ownership of property follow:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF D OU G HERTY COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1860............................................
1870............................................
| Whites.
6,088
9,424
Census year.
2,207
2,093
1880
1890..............
..........
Negroes.
Whites.
10,670
10,231
1,952
1,975
ASSESSED V A LU E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO TAL PRO PERTY O W NED B Y NEGROES OF
D O U G H ERTY COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Acres
of land
owned.
752
2,506
6,648
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$4,560 $25,205 $81,304
10,117 28,195 100,102
27,685 41,590 149,495
1
J
|
Assessed value.
Year.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
9,238 $35,996 $75,405
10,228 45,736 70,075
10,385 64,871 53,945
«C f. W orld’ s Work, June, 1901.
Total
prop
erty.
$257,342
216,709
239,393
THE NEGRO
LAN DH O LD ER
713
OF G E O R G IA
DOUGLAS COUNTY.
Douglas County, situated in western Georgia, was laid out in 1870.
Statistics of population and of Negro ownership of property follow:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF DOUGLAS COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1880 AN D 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
1880......................................
Whites.
1,471
5,463
Negroes.
Census year.
1890......................................
W hites.
1,801
5,993
_ l
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AND OF TO TAL PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
DOUGLAS COUNTY. A T 5-YE A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
1,744
2,686
3,149
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
#4,691
6,245
10,117
$170
Total
prop
erty.
$12,919
14,334
20,684
Assessed value.
Year.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
3,886 $15,393
4,785 17,698
4,988 20,395
$225
2,890
4,491
Acres
of land
owned.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Total
prop
erty.
$29,034
31,714
40,374
EARLY COUNTY.
Early Count}^ is in southwestern Georgia.
It was laid out in 1818,
and parts were added to Decatur in 1823 and to Baker in 1825.
land, timbered with pine and oak, characterizes the county.
Level
Statistics of Negro and white population since 1820 and of Negro
ownership of property since 1871 follow:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF E A R L Y COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1820 TO 1890.
Census year.
1820.
1830.
1840.
1850.
Negroes.
217
546
2,324
3,530
Whites.
551
1,505
3,120
3,716
Census year.
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
4,057
4,172
4,596
6,122
Whites.
2,092
2,826
3,015
3,670
*714
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PR O P E R T Y OW NED B Y NEGROES OF E A R L Y COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres
of land
owned.
Year.
4,094
5,317
6,636
6,425
6,236
6,915
8,159
8,235
8,545
9,897
11,637
12,237
12,956
15,250
14,863
16,659
19,184
20,433
20,974
22,815
23,450
21,173
20,704
21,276
19,211
18,536
19,144
.................
1874
1875
.................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
House
Planta
Town
hold and Horses
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other tion and
m
echan property. property.
property.
furni
stock.
ical
tools.
ture.
Land.
(a)
$160
505
675
610
805
900
845
1,420
1,375
1,435
1,470
1,140
1,185
1,380
1,550
2,050
2,675
4,095
6,860
7,105
8,115
8,735
8,940
8,700
7,930
8,740
(a)
$7,387
7,856
7i 222
5,916
6,665
8,410
9,535
10,560
12,625
15,650
18,400
21,619
24,787
24,469
30,111
38,780
42,695
54,460
67,560
74,805
66,965
65,730
69,825
63,580
61,005
62,630
(a)
(a)
(a)
$180
$2,014
4,467
4,306
3,822
3,975
5,240
4,675
6,195
6,765
7,680
9,298 1
9,696
10,194
11,922
15,205
15,495
15,420
19,670
20,580
19,525
21,045
22,660
24,890
21,710
24,420
$620
18,848
18,652
18,796
22,870
24,890
24,425
32,775
32,770
33,895
33,415
35,037
37,982
39,459
52,667
52,341
48,530
58,475
60,095
46,105
47,380
47,150
44,845
35,810
42,245
1,859
1,492
1,437
1,830
2,890
2,545
4,110
4,355
4,715
1,229
4,270
5,335
6,633
9,335
10,755
9,625
10,950
10,770
9,335
9,530
9,775
9,220
7,510
8,035
(a)
$23,085
16,618
1,077
486
2,379
1,775
1,500
2,335
3,445
2,965
4,045
8,590
3,962
3,808
5,286
5,861
5,018
5,870
6,265
6,700
3,815
3,570
3,250
4,645
4,310
4,000
$37,141
30,812
27,613
34,148
31,462
33,904
39,760
44,900
45,960
60,525
63,940
70,205
75,291
78,937
83,168
94,961
123,898
128,979
138,000
169,780
180,055
153,860
155,990
161,600
155,880
138,275
150,070
<xNot reported.
ECHOLS COUNTY.
Echols County, located in south Georgia, was laid out in 1858.
The Negro and white population since 1860 and statistics of Negro
ownership since 1875 are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF ECHOLS COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
Whites.
314
465
1860............................................
1870............................................
1,177
1,513
Census year.
Negroes.
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
W hites.
500
2,053
2,059
1,0 20
ASSESSED VA LU E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO T AL PR O PERTY O W NED B Y NEGROES OF
ECHOLS C OUNTY, AT 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875
..........
1880..........................
1885..........................
Acres
of land
owned.
1,005
1,020
970
Land.
$1,180
620
1,095
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Assessed value.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$3,400
3,590
6,872
1890.
..........
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
941
2,802
2,930
$1,305
2,980
2,565
$125
27
75
Total
prop
erty.
$8,829
9,305
9,413
TH E
NEGRO
LAN DH O LD ER
715
OF G EO RG IA
EFFINGHAM COUNTY.
This county, located in southeastern Georgia, was formerly a part
of the parishes of St. Matthew and St. Philip, in 1793 a portion was
added to Screven County and in 1794 a portion to Bryan.
level and of slight fertility.
The land is
The Negro and white population since 1790 and statistics of property
owned by Negroes since 1874 are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO A N D W H IT E POPULATION OF E F F IN G H A M COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1790 TO 1890.
Census year.
1790............................................
1800............................................
1810............................................
1820............................................
1830............................................
1840............................................
Census year.
Whites.
Negroes.
1,674
1,310
1,575
1,564
1,707
1,633
750
762
1,011
1,364
1,217
1,442
Negroes.
1850..........................................
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
1,857
2,183
1,704
2,751
2,210
Whites.
2,007
2,572
2,507
3,228
3,388
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF E F FIN G H A M COUNTY, 1871
TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1874.
1875.
1876.
1877.
1878.
1879.
1880.
1881.
1882.
1883.
1884.
1885.
1886.
1887.
1888.
1889.
1890.
1891.
1892.
1893.
1894.
1895.
1896.
1897.
1898.
1899.
1900.
Acres of
land
owned.
4,019
4,163
5,130
4,814
5,118
7,039
6,448
6,289
7,294
8,010
7,609
7,768
9,421
9,552
9,087
9,857
10,326
8,910
19,645
8,672
10,550
10,603
10,868
11,255
11,860
11,216
12,273
Land.
House
Planta
hold and
Town
Horses
tion and
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other
m
echan property. property.
furni ! stock.
property.
ical tools.
ture.
(a)
85,720 1
6,970
5,415 1
5,151
7,979
7,737
7,490
8,990
9,006
9,924
10,422
12,752
14,981
14,047
16,662
18,872
20,543
23,727
24,563
23,976
22,792
22,941
23,639
24,047
24,448
27,243
8100
15
25
245
(a)
81,337
871
806
1,346
961
1,287
1,564
782'
1,957
2,1 22
345
1,110
860
760
2,529
750
300
400
485
385
300
737
475
875
2,265
2,989
2,609
2,799
3,093
3,466
3,806
4,259
3,946
3,763
3,818
3,443
3,900
3, 767
4, 753
(a)
!
i
;
1
(a)
8473
85,3174,986
6,005
5,846
6,480
6 , 306
7,125
8,378
8,188
7,857
8,844
8,952
9,472
11,356
12,200
11,466
11,150
9,147
8,455
8,751
8,116
8,824
7,546
8,630 '
688
694
735
708
906
766
504
958
1,155
1,214
1,318
1,334
1,511
1,501
1,925
1,812
1,977
1,564
1,486
1,444
1,173
1,330
1,488
1,467
(a)
86,868
6,735
554
550
886
2,004
915
1,448
4,420
1,245
1,274
2,060
1,737
1.091
1,329
2,293
2,346
2,238
1,685
1,611
1,678
1,383
1,394
3,234
2,842
5,504
818,462
12,603
15,515
12,870
12,187
16,951
17,256
17,078
19,074
21,837
22,707
23,161
26,148
30,214
29,143
32,633
37,875
43,009
43,799
43, 934
40,644
38,659
38, 725
38,065
42,072
40,566
48,472
a Not reported.
ELBERT COUNTY.
This county is situated in northeastern Georgia. It was laid out
from W ilkes in 1790, and is a section formerly noted for its fertility.
716
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LAB O R .
Statistics of Negro and white population since 1800 and of Negro
ownership of property since 1874 are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF ELBER T COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1800 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
2,839
4,624
5,159
5,853
5,048
1800............................................
1810............................................
1820............................................
1830............................................
1840............................................
Whites.
Census year.
7,255
7,532
6,629
6,501
6,077
Negroes.
1850..........................................
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880.......................................... i
1890..........................................
6,283
5,736
4,863
6,872
7,884
W hites.
6,676
4,697
4,386
6,085
7,492
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF ELBE R T COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1874................................ !
1875
. .1
1876
.............. 1
1877................................ ;
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................ 1
1897................................ !
1898................................ '
1899................................
1900................................
Acres of
land
owned.
1,854
1,822
1,769
2,084
2,334
2,843
3,285
4,442
4,842
5,092
5,698
5,315
5,681
4,727
5,276
5,461
6,161
3,904
6,221
5,411
5,920
4,404
5,728
9,356
10,363
9,500
8,769
Land.
(a)
$7,528
6*, 515
5,131
5,005
6,102
8,714
10,686
10,650
12,598
14,671
18,447
19,662
16,461
19,069
19,213
21,708
22,685
24,821
22,878
22,343
19,868
22,210
37,098
40,711
37,401
35,353
House
hold and Horses
Town
and city kitchen and other
furni
property.
stock.
ture.
$1, 575
1,800
2,030
1,035
885
810
2,595
2,215
2,193
2,420
4,005
4,065
3,525
3,430
4,651
5,185
5,730
7,215
13,430
12,660
12,570
12,560
14,220
13,980
15,625
15,845
16,630
i
!
I
!
!
i
!
(a)
$50
8,562
6,711
5,821
4,567
6,714
6,252
5,501
6,692
7,719
5,427
5,612
4,830
5,330
5,845
5,994
7,047
7,874
6,149
6,405
6,060
6,082
10,283
9,075
9,579
8,938
(a)
$28,216
24,827
21,087
26,598
25,036
21,259
31,346
29,444
25,031
27,229
21,010
23,862
24,360
30,229
34,316
26,619
23,101
24,512
20,989
23,589
28,344
25,432
21,816
20,872
Planta
tion and
Other
Total
m echan property. property.
ical tools.
(a)
$90
1,626
1,628
1,334
804
1,681
1,314
1,000
1,217
1,299
822
479
265
375
445
255
349
358
163
229
102
3,039
690
574
706
628
(a)
$49,103
43,883
3,924
2,895
2,018
3,344
5,225
4,470
5,544
5,760
4,151
4,270
2,830
3,495
3,300
3,705
5,3394,560
3,474
3,354
2,964
800
7,942
8,196
6,403
5,485
$86 ,475
'58,571
62,616
46,645
40,767
35,388
49,646
50,728
45,073
59,817
62,898
57,943
60,777
48,826
56,782
58,348
67,621
76,951
77,662
68,425
69,413
62,543
69,940
98,337
99,613
91,750
87,906
a Not reported.
EMANUEL COUNTY.
This county, located in eastern Georgia, was laid out in 1812 from
Bulloch and Montgomery. The land is level and not very fertile.
Statistics follow showing population since 1820 and Negro property
since 1875:
NEGRO A N D W H IT E POPULATION OF E M A N U E L COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1820 TO 1890.
Census year.
1820............................................
1830
..............................
1840............................................
1850............................................
Negroes.
402
494
629
986
Whites.
2,526
2,179
2,500
3,591
Census year.
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
1,333
1,703
3,085
5,306
W hites.
3,748
4,431
6,660
9,396
TH E
N EG RO
LANDH OLDER
717
OF G E O R G IA
ASSESSED V A LU E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
E M A N U E L COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Assessed value.
Year.
Town
i and
Land.
city
real
Jestate.
Acres
, of land
, owned.
Total
prop
erty.
!
i
$8,607 !
$50 $26,832
11,722 .............. 33,130
16,953 .............. 46,456
1875.................... . . .
9,719
1880....................
13,914
1885___
1 18.865
i
Y ear.
| Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
1890.................. . . . 19,220 $35,673
$286
1895.................. ...J 18,396 35,705 i
205
1900____ _____
■ 22.625 43,117
6,476
1
Total
prop
erty.
$78,050
75,883
103,480
FANNIN COUNTY.
This count}", located in north Georgia, was laid out in 1854.
Its population since 1860 and statistics of property owned by Negroes
since 1875 are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF FAN NIN COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
N egroes.
Census year.
Whites.
Census year.
Negroes.
Whites.
t
1
1860........................................
1870......................................... .. !
144
144
4,966
5,285
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
7,112
8,612
133
112
ASSESSED VA LU E OF R E A L ESTATE AND OF TO TAL PROPERTY OW NED BY NEGROES OF
F A N N IN COUNTY. A T 5-YE AR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
40
$20
Assessed value.
Town j
and
Total
city ; propreal | erty.
estate.
..............
..............
..............
Y ear.
$454
440
473
Acres
of land |
owned. Land.
1890........................
1895........................
1900......................
80 1
130
168 !
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$40
70
105
$425
Total
prop
erty.
$515
509
1,646
FAYETTE COUNTY.
Fayette County, in north central Georgia, was laid out in 1821.
It contains level land of fair fertility.
The following tables give statistics of Negro and white population
since 1830 and value of property owned by Negroes since 1875:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E
Census year.
POPULATION OF F A Y E T T E COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
I
j Negroes,
1830............................................ 1
1840............................................
1850............................................
1860............................................
j
j Whites.
1,238 I
1,364 j
1,968 i
2,025 I
4,266
4,827
6,741
5,022
!
Census year.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
2,538
2,863
3,074
W hites.
5,683
5,742
5,654
718
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO T AL PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
F A Y E T T E COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
1,286
2,017
2,547
$6,120
8,497
8,585
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
8400 823,360
115 24,272
85 18,875
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
89,484
9,974
7,964
8100
840
550
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
1,793
1,896
1,541
Total
prop
erty.
823,849
23,987
21,780
FLOYD COUNTY.
Floyd County, in northwestern Georgia, was laid out from Cherokee
in 1832.
The county is in a hilly and mountainous section, with much
fertile land.
The population since 1840 and statistics of property owned by
Negroes since 1874 are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF FLOYD COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1840 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
Whites.
Census year.
Negroes,
j1 Whites.
1
1840............................................
1850............................................
I860............................................
1,276
3,003
5,926
3,165
5,202
9,269
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
5,753
9,460
10,414
11,473
14,958
17,970
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF FLO YD COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1874................................
1875................................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................ !
1885................................ 1
1886................................ 1
1887................................ i
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
Acres
of land
owned.
5,863
6,568
7,006
7,283
7,095
7,733
7,670
8,692
8,044
9,658
11,355
9,936
9,210
8,236
8,908
9,698
11,637
10,286
11,474
16,911
15,803
14,338
13,706
14,286
11,919
12,032
12,884
Land.
(a)
$31,590
27,315
25,335
25,535
25,990
25,625
34,485
33,605
33,028
36,600
33,120
40,192
50,882
39,917
45,718
49,569
43,828
51,875
74,928
64,530
57,104
55,262
58,867
45,723
44,913
43,071
House
Planta
Town
hold and Horses
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other tion and
m echan property. property.
property.
furni
stock.
ical
tools.
ture.
$59,555
32,230
30,810
26,170
16,555
26,620
32,565
31,655
32,307
49,985
56,961
50,960
56,750
55,541
85,611
79,615
73,521
60,935
86,930
104,413
102, 775
74,139
70,526
81,845
46,780
70,500
67,655
(a)
$200
(a)
3,790
4,385
$18,335
3,755
20,025
3,950
17,010
4,600
20,095
6,330
22,165
5,764
15,701
10,451
23,912
12,957
24,210
11,487
18,999
11,568
17,596
12,262
16,765
12,341
20,335
13,366
23,795
13,944
30,581
15,462
32,936
35,441
17,329
44,992
20,770
21,550
37, 508
16,652
26,488
15,284
25,881
26,191
18,710
13,430
19,568
15,810
19,208
16,042 I 20,857
a Not reported.
(a)
$435
2,400
1,890
1,665
1,525
1,930
1,580
7,905
3,300
3,540
3,441
3,978
2,659
2,675
2,818
3,774
4,268
5,659
6,928
5,458
3,869
3,440
3,509
(a)
$35,755
30,375
4,235
1,320
3,300
3,365
5,819
95,282
4,315
4,333
4,026
4,553
5,437
4,081
5,792
6,757
9,622
5,556
7,985
3,760
3,514
3,488
3,865
17, 717
2,888
14,273
3,793
4,345 i 16,087
$117,470
100,210
94,690
80,350
69,855
78,390
88,180
102,034
92,480
124,991
138,601
122,033
134,637
143,546
164,960
171,104
178,146
167,051
202,790
260,016
235,581
181,766
173,881
192,987
146,106
168,497
168,057
TH E
N EG RO L A N D H O L D E R
719
OF G E O R G IA .
FORSYTH COUNTY.
Forsyth County, in north Georgia, was laid out from Cherokee in
1832. The land is hilly, with fertile bottoms.
The Negro and white population since 1840 and statistics of Negro
ownership since 1875 are shown in the two tables which follow:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF FORSYTH COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1840 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
Whites.
559
1,038
898
1840.....................................
1850.....................................
I860.....................................
5,060
7, 812
6,851
Census year.
Negroes.
1870...................................
1880...................................
1890...................................
Whites.
1,121
1,487
1,288
6,862
9,072
9,866
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
FORSYTH COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1,561
2,604
2,211
1875......................
1880......................
1885......................
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$5,205
7,255
8,200
Total
prop
erty.
$200 $13,903
115 18,292
625 17,628
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1890....................
1895....................
1900....................
2,294
2,073
1,991
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$7,475
7,145
6,320
$240
300
275
Total
prop
erty.
$15,903
14,837
12,509
FRANKLIN COUNTY.
This is an old county, in northeastern Georgia, from which the
counties of Jackson, Madison, Hall, and Habersham have been formed.
The land is both hilly and level in parts, and of varying fertility.
The Negro and white population of the county since 1790 and sta
tistics of Negro ownership of property since 1875 are shown in the
tables which follow:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF FRANKLIN COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1790 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
1790.....................................
1800.....................................
1810.....................................
1820.....................................
1830.....................................
1840.....................................
Whites.
156
967
1,672
1,800
2,413
2,132
885
5,892
9,143
7,240
7,694
7,754
Census year.
Negroes.
1850...................................
1860...................................
1870...................................
1880...................................
1890...................................
Whites.
2,437
1,355
1,859
2,547
3,298
9,076
6,038
6,034
8,906
11,372
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
FRANKLIN COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875......................
1880......................
1885......................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1,898
2,531
4,702
$3,698
5,746
16,054
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$810
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$15,700
18,353
34,593
1890....................
1895....................
1900....................
11358— No. 35— 01------11
Assessed value.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
2,287 $11,318
3,657 13,985
2,626
9,539
$490
165
1,263
Total
prop
erty.
$29,552
29,944
30,432
720
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E D E P A R T M E N T
OE LA B O R ,
FULTON COUNTY.
This county, in northwest Georgia, was laid out in 1853. It is the
center of the upward striving of the “ poor whites,” aided by North
ern capital. Atlanta, the capital of the State, is situated here.
The population of Negroes and whites since 1860 and statistics of
Negro ownership of property are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF FULTON COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1860.....................................
1870.....................................
Whites.
11,441
18,164
2,986
15,282
Census year.
Negroes.
1880............................
1890
..............
20,842
35,397
Whites.
28,295
49,238
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF FULTON COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1874...........................
1875...........................
1876...........................
1877...........................
1878...........................
1879...........................
1880...........................
1881...........................
1882...........................
1883...........................
1884...........................
1885...........................
1886...........................
1887...........................
1888...........................
1889...........................
1890...........................
1891...........................
1892...........................
1893...........................
1894...........................
1895...........................
1896...........................
1897...........................
1898...........................
1899...........................
1900...........................
Acres of
land
owned.
652
456
398
475
653
749
882
929
1,227
1,214
1,092
1,119
1,287
895
1,448
1,294
1,351
249
1,274
1,314
1,247
1,173
1,221
1,229
1,230
1,141
1,037
Land.
(a)
$11,285
12,775
11,378
12,330
13,880
14,224
16,580
19,510
25,155
27,135
34,435
48,515
43,300
56,210
103,835
94,985
130,040
101,305
103,000
99,460
103,920
114,235
103,900
111,560
109,815
93,618
House
Planta
Town hold and Horses
Total
and city kitchen and other tion and Other
mechan
property. property.
property. furni
stock.
ical
tools.
ture.
$225,265
240,050
232,497
226,792
211,286
203,390
230,946
293,135
326,275
362,435
431,835
439,545
490,565
493,580
546,650
700,660
845,561
1,032,065
1,181,570
1,250,475
1,088,420
1,015,050
1,004,395
875,145
957,885
827,460
787,875
(a)
(a )
$2,505
13,962
13,180
14,673
14,227
14,966
15,960
19,410
19,652
19,425
22,285
25,490
19,670
24,215
40,627
42,651
50,185
51,423
46,150
35,130
31,600
34,540
28,335
39,055
30,553
31,620
$10,460
9,561
9,884
13,045
11,901
12,460
12,543
14,320
13,780
12,700
3,575
12,260
14,536
16,879
22,580
17,680
15,357
11,380
8,365
8,623
7,715
7,150
5,759
7,635
(a)
(a)
$355
1,354
1,810
2,310
1,539
1,398
1,050
682
4,298
4,035
1,985
5,215
10
160
175
9,130
6,365
2,930
2,745
3,065
3,415
2,800
2,383
1,954
$25,700
21,307
7,625
6,290
6,777
7,196
9,670
15,737
5,851
7,660
10,165
8,745
26,265
16,170
26,131
28,088
30,315
30,220
22,365
15,830
13,715
13,315
11,460
103,405
9,667
12,030
$281,682
279,895
281,895
271,245
256,450
249,697
281,775
348,296
394,074
429,934
504,410
522,195
591,230
586,400
655,505
885,949
1,028,164
1,265,360
1,391,328
1,443,712
1,253,150
1,175,395
1,178,173
1,029,970
1,221,855
985,637
934,732
a Not reported.
GILMER COUNTY.
Gilmer County, in north Georgia, was laid out from Cherokee in
1832. It comprises a mountainous region.
The population since 1840 and statistics of property owned by
Negroes since 1875 are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF GILMER COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1840 TO 1890.
Census year.
1840.....................................
1850.....................................
I860.....................................
Negroes.
95
204
170
Whites.
2,441
8,236
6,553
Census year.
1870...................................
1880...................................
1890...................................
Negroes.
117
126
69
Whites.
6,527
8,258
9,005
TH E
N EG RO
LAN DHOLDER
721
OF G E O R G IA
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
GILMER COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Assessed value.
Year
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1875......................
1880......................
1885......................
1,591
1,895
1,325
$1,105
1,215
725
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$2,342
2,232
1,631
1890....................
1895............, ___
1900....................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
565
400
672
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$425
360
602
$10
Total
prop
erty.
$936
752
1,156
GLASCOCK COUNTY.
This county, located in the eastern part of Georgia, was laid out
in 1857.
The Negro and white population since 1860 and statistics of property
owned by Negroes since 1875 are shown in the tables following:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF GLASCOCK COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Census year.
Whites.
Negroes.
783
819
I860.....................................
1870.....................................
1,654
1,917
Census year.
Negroes.
1880...................................
1890...................................
Whites.
1,071
1,168
2,506
2,552
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
GLASCOCK COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1875......................
1880......................
1885......................
1,066
170
436
Assessed value.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$150
50
$9,321
6,090
6,642
1890....................
1895....................
1900....................
$3,060
500
1,087
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
717
400
435
$1,955
982
1,202
Town
and i Total
city I prop
real
erty.
estate.
$545
480
1,110
$10,740
8,500
9,464
GLYNN COUNTY.
This is one of the oldest counties of Georgia. It was first laid out
as St. Patrick’s and St. David’s parishes, and was formed into the
county of Glynn in 1777. Sandy and swampy soil and sea islands
characterize the county.
Statistics of Negro and white population and of Negro ownership of
property are shown in the tables which follow:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF GLYNN COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1790 TO 1890.
Census year.
1790.....................................
1800.
....................
1810.....................................
1820.....................................
1830.....................................
1840.....................................
Negroes.
220
1,095
2,853
2,775
3,970
4,411
Whites.
193
779
564
643
597
891
Census year.
1850..................................
1860...................................
1870........ oeo.....................
1880........ .........................
1890..................................
Negroes.
4,237
2,841
3,450
4,300
7,741
Whites.
696
1,048
1,926
2,195
5,669
722
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LAB O R .
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF GLYNN COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
Year.
3.458
5,673
8,170
7,668
3,205
4,826
5,862
5,852
6,237
6,217
1874.
1875.
1876.
1877.
1878.
1879.
1880.
1881.
1882.
1883.
1884.
1885.
1886.
1887.
1888.
1889.
1890.
1891.
1892.
1893.
1894.
1895.
1896.
1897.
1898.
1899.
1900.
8,122
6,787
6,361
8,176
7,690
7,201
8,015
8.458
8,046
5,307
8,588
15,599
17,:278
15,182
15,024
15,509
14,791
Land.
House
Planta
Town hold and Horses
and Other
Total
and city kitchen and other tion
mechan
property. furni
stock. ical tools. property. property.
ture.
$18,030
13,840
13,620
13,281
13,581
17,330
17,482
19,195
32,137
35,869
41,842
50,989
60,970
77,956
85,827
118,601
182,362
181,178
143,850
158,816
139,079
132,007
122,379
128,042
122,980
125,861
124,570
(a)
$20,867
20.294
14,941
12,816
20,469
21,703
21,557
24,172
24,879
28,243
27,367
24,762
39,333
38,378
37,229
44,810
41,515
42,487
40.295
37,962
47,069
45,870
46,753
45,507
43,005
42,659
(a)
(a)
$50
3,542
2,612
3,005
2,727
2,947
3,100
6,018
5,749
5,608
9,564
6,838
13,947
14,053
12,989
14,825
14,466
20.687
19,974
13,107
17,563
14.688
14,352
14,005
9,131
15,932
$12,323
12,241
13,646
12,623
14,351
19,418
20,073
19,777
18,120
15,872
20,977
21,237
21,755
24,936
24,849
27,516
28,588
21,833
17,468
17,436
18,690
17,527
25,021
17,186
(a)
$50
401
354
1,305
316
328
212
10
35
1,553
17
2,316
1,723
2,265
3,676
3,514
3,866
2,120
1,997
2,357
2,358
2,513
2,060
792
1,668
$56,995
49,466
52,270
45,061
44,832
57,659
58,442
61,242
86,030
90,057
100,102
120,176
116,962
159,783
165,950
198,500
282,171
275,235
251,711
260,660
219,530
223,431
206,990
214,771
205,276
216,617
206,100
(a)
$14,659
14,413
1,550
1,884
3,171
3,359
2,827
4,275
3,487
4,597
12,583
8,503
5,254
4,732
5,661
11,562
9,713
13,305
10,867
5,552
6,967
4,259
4,421
3,197
12,807
4,085
a Not reported.
GORDON COUNTY.
Gordon County, in northwestern Georgia, was laid out in 1850.
The following tables give statistics of Negro and white population
since 1850 and of real and total property owned by Negroes at each
5-year period since 1875:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF GORDON COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1850 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1850............................................
I860............................................
1870............................................
Whites.
828
2,145
1,536
5,156
8,0 01
Census year.
Negroes.
1880..........................................
1890 ..........................................
Whites.
1,820
1,727
9,347
11,030
7,726
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
GORDON COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Assessed value.
Y ear.
1875
............
1880......................
1885......................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1,098
1,967
2,051
$3,340
12,230
7,621
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$825 $14,131
130 23,221
995 19,855
Year.
1890....................
1895....................
1900....................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
2,558
2,884
2,511
$8,088
9,383
8,440
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$1,125
2,545
4,108
$21,313
22,455
23,131
TH E
NEGRO
LAN DH OLDER
723
OF G E O R G IA
GREENE COUNTY.
The county of Greene is in central Georgia. It was laid out from
Washington County in 1786, and portions have since been added to
Hancock, Oglethorpe, Clarke, and Taliaferro. The soil is rather poor.
The population since 1790 and statistics of Negro property owner
ship since 187£ are shown in the tables following:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF GREENE COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1790 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
1790.....................................
1800.....................................
1810.....................................
1820.....................................
1830.....................................
1840.....................................
Whites.
4,020
7,097
6,398
6,599
5,026
4,641
1,385
3,664
5,281
6,990
7,523
7,049
Negroes.
Census year.
Whites.
8,324
8,423
8,156
11,974
11,719
1850...................................
1860...................................
1870...................................
1880...................................
1890...................................
4,744
4,229
4,298
5,573
5,332
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
GREENE COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1875
1880......................
1885......................
2,618 $12,072
3,574 10, 736
5,699 20,524
Assessed value.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$8,884
13,852
$74,468
59,880
86,825
1890...................
1895....................
1900....................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
5,671 $21,023 $12, 624 $100,869
7,006 22,120 12,830
83,718
7,057 22,698 12,840
77,749
GWINNETT COUNTY.
This county, in north Georgia, was laid out in 1818.
land is hilly and some level and fertile.
Some of the
The Negro and white population at each census since 1820 and sta
tistics of land and property owned by Negroes since 1871 are shown
in the following tables:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF GWINNETT COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1820 TO 1890.
Census year.
1820.....................................
1830.....................................
1840.....................................
1850.....................................
Negroes.
539
2,340
2,252
2,305
Whites.
4,050
10,949
8,552
8,952
Census year.
I860.................................
1870.................................
1880................................
1890.................................
Negroes.
Whites.
2,582
2,159
3,515
10,358
10,272
16,016
9 QQfi
’
i f i Qna
1
724
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LABOR*
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF GWINNETT COUNTY, 1874
TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
Year.
1874
..............
1875
..............
1876...........................
1877...........................
1878...........................
1879...........................
1880...........................
1881...........................
1882...........................
1883...........................
1884...........................
1885 .........................
1886...........................
1887...........................
1888...........................
1889...........................
1890...........................
1891...........................
1892...........................
1893...........................
1894...........................
1895...........................
1896...........................
1897...........................
1898...........................
1899...........................
1900...........................
House
Town hold and Horses Planta
Total
and city kitchen and other tion and Other
property. furni
stock. mechan property. property.
ical tools.
ture.
Land.
1,181
1,279
1,574
2,303
2,399
2,452
2,660
2,780
2,946
2,956
3,273
3,360
2,340
3,475
3,650
3,551
3,207
3,302
2,940
2,534
3,304
2,821
1,561
3,111
2,631
2,714
2.615
$1,452
(a)
825
1,040
$3,650
837
3,623
1,141
3,288
830
3,430
1,465
3,359
2,355
4,509
2,507
4,712
3,215
5,557
2,350
5,542
2,970
5,105
3,050
6,161
2,870
6,533
2,745
6,644
2,219
6,266
2,723
5,398
3,387
5,039
3,354
5,317
3,284
5,854
2,613
6,692
2,410
5,777
2,867
6,285
3,342
5,525
4,222
4,975
3,551 | 5,373
4,375 !
5,122
(a)
$5,539
6,275
7,691
7,841
7,951
9,076
9,977
11,939
15,712
17,856
16,022
11,179
14,885
16,285
14,940
14,562
13,776
13,439
11,570
15,395
14,297
13,839
14,436
13,848
14,672
14,998
( a)
$13,619
13,449
11,546
15,341
15,448
13,618
14,843
13,327
12,546
10,761
10, 632
12,184
11,233
11,324
10,947
11,628
12,320
10,479
9,852
10,287
9,791
9,403
8,900
10,562
(a)
$403
1,073
1,110
1,609
1,508
1,744
1,805
1,816
1,536
1,402
1,944
1,773
1, 723
1,947
1,796
1,366
1,613
1,604
1,660
1,584
1,416
1,687
2,166
1,467
1,759
1,857
(a)
$18, 729
16,344
1,948
1,065
893
1,522
1,574
1,448
898
1,647
1,424
1,962
2,283
1,813
1,542
1,188
957
1,951
1,232
1,715
1,048
1,425
1,998
1,163
1,062
1,005
$32,296
25,496
28,382
28,828
28,393
26,158
32,507
35,668
36,040
41,661
42,124
40, Oil
34,886
38,926
41,618
37,996
36,561
35,719
37,293
35,920
38,478
34,800
36,390
37,258
35,078
35,317
37,919
a Not reported.
HABERSHAM COUNTY.
Habersham County, in northeastern Georgia, was laid out in 1818.
The county is in a mountainous region.
The Negro and white population since 1820 and statistics of prop
erty owned by Negroes since 1875 are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF HABERSHAM COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1820 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1820.....................................
1830.....................................
1840.....................................
1850.....................................
Whites.
277
914
954
1,220
2,868
9,757
7,007
7,675
Census year.
Negroes.
1860...................................
1870...................................
1880...................................
1890...................................
Whites.
830
949
1,361
1,589
5,136
5,373
7,357
9,984
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
HABERSHAM COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875......................
1880......................
1885......................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
740
1,054
1,662
$1,280
1,711
3,277
Assessed value.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$725
2,150
3,612
$6,454
8,982
11,482
1890....................
1895....................
1900...................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
2,612
2,466
2,445
$5,635
5,857
5,799
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$5,285
11,207
15,318
$16,920
22,878
32,354
TH E
N EG RO
725
L A N D H O L D E R OF G EO RG IA
HALL COUNTY.
Hall County is in north Georgia.
It was laid out in 1818 and con
tains some fertile land.
Statistics of population since 1820 and of assessed value of property
owned by Negroes since 1875 are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF HALL COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1820 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
1820.....................................
1880.....................................
1840...1.'............................
1850.....................................
Whites.
405
1,185
1,102
1,343
4,681
10,563
6,773
7,370
Negroes.
Census year.
1860...................................
1870...................................
1880...................................
1890...................................
Whites.
1,275
1,290
2,258
2,767
8,091
8,317
13,040
15,280
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
HALL COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1,396
2,934
3,225
S3,400
6,347
11,463
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$700 $14,635
927 16,157
3,895 30,115
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1890....................
1895....................
1900....................
3,077
2,985
3,754
$9,480
9, 680
11,430
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$8,420
10,930
12,625
$35,973
33,609
46,082
HANCOCK COUNTY.
Situated in central Georgia, Hancock County was laid out from parts
of Washington and Greene counties in 1793. Portions were added to
Baldwin in 1807 and to Taliaferro in 1825. The land is hilly.
Statistics of population since 1800 and of Negro ownership of prop
erty since 1874 follow:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF HANCOCK COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1800 TO 1890.
Census year.
1800.....................................
1810.....................................
1820....................................
1830.....................................
1840.....................................
Negroes.
4,851
6,481
6,887
7,217
5,962
Whites.
9,605
6,849
5,847
4,603
3,697
Census year.
1850...................................
1860...................................
1870...................................
1880...................................
1890...................................
Negroes.
7,368
8,173
7,672
11,943
12,410
Whites.
4,210
3,871
3,645
5,044
4,739
726
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF HANCOCK COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
Year.
..............
1874
1875
..............
1876...........................
1877...........................
1878...........................
1879,.........................
1880...........................
1881...........................
1882...........................
1883...........................
1884...........................
1885...........................
1886...........................
1887...........................
1888...........................
1889...........................
1890...........................
1891...........................
1892...........................
1893...........................
1894...........................
1895...........................
1896...........................
1897...........................
1898...........................
1899...........................
1900...........................
1,617
1,680
1,985
2,318
2,403
3,438
3,551
3,970
3, 748
2,896
5,664
6,688
8,729
9,178
8,656
8,067
11,425
14,037
15,773
22,805
19,955
18,365
19,362
22,008
22,870
20,861
19,703
Land.
House
Town hold and Horses
and city kitchen and other
property. furni
stock.
ture.
(a)
$13,173
11,898
12,609
12,296
15,338
16,045
19,051
18,357
13,146
25,793
35,302
41,000
4%479
41,238
38,664
57,273
65,035
78,988
117,196
99,516
86,791
93,678
110,520
110,066
103,254
89,555
$200
1,100
800
750
600
500
700
1,225
1,690
1,904
1,430
3,365
2,380
3,250
4,100
5,130
6,085
9,175
8,515
8,335
10,935
9,485
11,165
9,800
10,075
9,520
10,760
(a)
$45
7,743
7,192
5,608
4,085
3,511
4,495
4,535
3,996
5,118
14,488
17,491
17,032
18,388
13,185
16,305
16,255
14,474
20,914
22,677
17,539
17,747
29,328
28,715
21,601
12,350
Planta
tion and Other
Total
mechan property. property.
ical tools.
(a)
(a)
$34,562
29,658
"25,997
31,222
38,172
33,787
21,848
44,728
44,353
45,813
43,799
45,423
37,388
45,879
59,282
46,889
55,422
56,036
45,569
50,527
72,625
61,717
52,186
37,202
$663
1,560
947
991
1,015
1,449
1,086
1,232
3,207
3,355
2,846
5,179
808
5,383
7,706
11,365
8,126
10,718
9,899
7,851
8,661
16,148
13,152
10,112
6,844
(a)
$64,861
50,082
5,323
4,576
3,779
4,399
6,179
6,074
5,849
5,969
3,139
1,443
4,137
9,461
7,656
8,258
10,669
14,951
14,830
19,237
23,050
15,583
16,918
9,885
52,730
17,092
$114,608
69,179
71,186
61,996
53,685
50,690
56,892
70,571
65,529
47,975
86,245
104,002
110,973
115,876
119,418
107,406
141,506
171,781
171,943
227,415
218,300
190,285
197,361
255,339
233,610
249,403
173,803
a Not reported.
HARALSON COUNTY.
This county, in west Georgia, was laid out in 1856.
Population since 1860 and statistics of Negro ownership of property
since 1875 are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF HARALSON COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
Whites.
229
319
I860.....................................
1870.....................................
2,810
3,685
Census year.
Negroes.
1880 . ..
1890...................................
Whites.
153
1,117
5,821
10,199
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
HARALSON COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875......................
1880......................
1885......................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
582
582
1,201
$760
815
3,070
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$80
Assessed value.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$1,865
2,317
5,240
1890. . . .
1895 ...
1900..................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
1,352 $4,137
1,189
3,813
1,604 ' 6,567
$2,203
2,215
3,594
$10,651
10,623
17,499
THE
N EG RO
LAN DHOLDER
727
OF G EO RG IA,
HARRIS COUNTY.
Harris County, in the western part of Georgia, was laid out from
Troup and Muscogee in 1827. There is a thin, light soil in parts,
which is productive but not lasting.
Statistics of population since 1830 and of Negro ownership of prop
erty since 1874 are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF HARRIS COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
2,274
6,451
8,012
7,757
1830.....................................
1840.....................................
1850.....................................
I860.....................................
Census year.
Whites.
2,831
7,482
6,709
5,979
Negroes.
1870...................................
1880...................................
1890...................................
7,493
9,286
10,797
Whites.
5,791
6,450
5,999
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF HARRIS COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1874...........................
1875...........................
1876...........................
1877...........................
1878...........................
1879...........................
1880...........................
1881...........................
1882...........................
1883...........................
1884...........................
1885...........................
1886...........................
1887...........................
1888...........................
1889...........................
1890...........................
1891...........................
1892...........................
1893...........................
1894...........................
1895...........................
1896...........................
1897...........................
1898...........................
1899...........................
1900...........................
Acres of
land
owned.
3,385
3,706
3,855
3,871
4,310
4,536
5,524
6,871
7,573
8,790
9,565
9,120
9,994
11,286
11,272
11,196
11,761
14,468
15,330
14,813
17,176
11,473
13,042
13,782
12,912
12,248
12,513
House
Planta
Town hold and Horses tion
and Other
Total
and city kitchen and other mechan
stock. ical tools. property. property.
property. furni
ture.
Land.
(a)
$11,755
10,208
9,344
10,163
11,585
15,049
17,482
18,448
23,037
24,829
22,846
24,036
26,110
27,023
28,316
30,758
36,399
44,546
45,837
45,075
24,427
37,288
39,928
37,103
33,162
34,962
$1,335
1,130
1,155
1,200
1,430
1,555
2,085
2,020
2,105
1,465
1,940
1,810
2,075
2,015
2,191
2,457
3,290
2,720
3,915
4,250
3,411
3,755
4,040
3,870
3,530
2,885
a Not reported.
b This is not a correct total of the items shown.
original report.
(a)
(a)
$5
6,636
5,900
6,118
6,268
7,970
7,410
8,617
7,014
7,794
8,282
9,167
9,598
9,595
9,307
10,779
12,541
13,004
16,477
16,707
10,080
11,592
10,931
10,800
16,703
13,769
21,450
22,828
25,083
30,404
32,118
32,615
32,160
32,852
28,011
28,802
28,123
56,076
29,243
36,310
47,614
41,494
41,946
43,288
26,114
29,339
29,138
27,665
30,628
31,317
(a)
(a)
1,228
1,005
1,028
1,074
1,406
1,450
1,172
1,039
1,062
1,007
1,106
4,925
4,356
4,360
6,681
10,652
9,287
9,706
9,158
5,017
5,291
5,125
4,740
5,402
6,960
$39,173
23,114
3,213
2,978
3,210
4,162
5,715
5,955
4,336
4,572
4,176
6,453
795
1,463
4,000
3,373
5,772
3,432
3,466
3,092
12,024
1,447
1,447
784
2,014
26,155
$76,044
52,063
41,186
42,067
44,315
48,650
60,546
66,260
68,827
69,691
72,574
66,262
71,374
71,626
b 70,527
77,417
90,358
116,268
114,483
121,347
121,570
81,073
88,712
90,609
84,962
91,439
116,048
All the figures, however, are according to the
HART COUNTY.
Hart County, in the northeastern part of Georgia, was laid out
in 1853.
Statistics of population and of Negro ownership of property follow:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF HART COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Census year.
1860.....................................
1870.....................................
Negroes.
1,534
1,942
Whites.
4,603
4,841
Census year.
1880...................................
1890...................................
Negroes.
2,882
2,957
Whites.
6,212
7,930
728
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LABOR,
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
HART COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
2,965
4,439
3,595
1875......................
1880......................
1885......................
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$8,047
10,469
11,642
Total
prop
erty.
$50 $23,952
26,522
50 27,888
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real*
estate.
3,702 $14,114
9,421
2,829
2,532
9,135
$300
945
2,250
1890....................
1895....................
1900....................
Total
prop
erty.
$34,585
27,127
26,805
HEARD COUNTY.
Heard County, in the western part of Georgia, was laid out in 1830
from Troup, Coweta, and Carroll.
Statistics of population since 1840 and of property owned by Negroes
since 1875 follow:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF HEARD COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1840 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
Whites.
1,580
2,403
2,826
1840.....................................
1850.....................................
I860.....................................
3,749
4,520
4,979
Census year.
Negroes.
1870...................................
1880...................................
1890...................................
Whites.
2,648
3,095
3,342
5,218
5,674
6,215
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
HEARD COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1875
...............
1880......................
1885......................
2,243
2,992
4,544
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$6,400
8,042
12,671
Assessed value.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$20,174
23,030
29,328
1890....................
1895....................
1900....................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
5,224 $12,519
6,029 17,349
6,412 19,204
Total
prop
erty.
$325 $35,446
278 43,830
405 52,928
H EN RY COUNTY.
Henry County is in the central part of Georgia.
It was laid out by
the lottery act of 1821, and portions since that time have been added
to other counties.
The population since 1830 and statistics of Negro ownership of
property since 1874 are shown in the tables that follow:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF HENRY COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Census year.
1830.....................................
1840.....................................
1850.....................................
I860.....................................
Negroes.
2,577
3,332
4,984
4,527
Whites.
7,989
8,424
9,742
6,175
Census year.
1870...................................
1880...................................
1890...................................
Negroes.
3,833
6,229
7,591
Whites.
6,269
7,961
8,629
TH E
N EG RO L A N D H O L D E R
OF
729
G E O R G IA
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF H E N R Y COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1874...........................
1875...........................
1876...........................
1877...........................
1878...........................
1879...........................
1880...........................
1881...........................
1882...........................
1883...........................
1884...........................
1885...........................
1886...........................
1887...........................
1888...........................
1889...........................
1890...........................
1891...........................
1892...........................
1893...........................
1894...........................
1895...........................
1896...........................
1897.................... .
1898...........................
1899...........................
1900...........................
Acres of
land
owned.
2,614
2,187
2,535
2,460
. 2,384
2,433
2,528
2,597
2,708
2,440
2,621
2,386
2,358
2,869
2,860
3,169
3,014
4,375
3,656
3,392
3,657
3,487
3,689
3,539
3,589
3,899
3,883
Land.
(a)
$9,889
ioj164
9; 863
9,542
9,116
9,121
9,835
12,496
12,635
14,115
13,467
12,732
15,990
16,535
18,116
16,993
29,083
23,858
20,800
22,650
21,385
22,115
21,812
20,546
24,238
23,886
House
Planta
hold and Horses
Town
tion and
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other
m echan property. property.
stock.
property.
furni
ical tools.
ture.
$50
285
275
190
630
350
762
1,115
1,120
985
1,450
2,115
1,595
1,880
1,155
1,070
1,120
1,596
2,473
3,388
3,618
3,331
4,101
5,112
5,756
6,602
8,145
(a)
$810
6,575
7,043
5,953
4,874
6,226
7,412
7,962
7,520
7,250
7,100
7,146
6,254
6,425
8,828
9,983
10,120
7,912
9,589
9,543
8,826
9,846
17,201
11,728
14,762
16.401
(0 )
18,862
19,604
16,114
17,160
18,621
20,231
20,820
20,340
16,114
15,771
16,892
18,085
17,599
20,945
26,802
18,669
21,817
22,332
18,134
20,852
25,042
23,022
22,539
24,897
(a)
(a)
$45
917
625
850
777
805
850
947
770
795
641
571
3,340
2,690
3,170
3,985
4,851
3,554
3,732
3,906
3,237
3,590
5,936
5,499
5,069
5,413
!
!
I
1
|
$32,877
27,557
3,206
3,112
3,191
3,064
3,615 '
3,345
3,905
2,555
2,770
3,301
654
565
400
617
3,174
518
1,417
1,342
1,373
1,155
1,569
819
1,018
960
57,473
43,906
45,488
39,789
39,691
34,422
37,138
41,448
46,101
46,635
46,505
42,207
41,116
45,010
45,455
49,183
53,643
75,626
56,984
60,743
63,391
56,286
61,659
76,672
67,370
74,228
79,702
a Not reported.
HOUSTON COUNTY.
Houston County, in the central part of Georgia, was laid out in
1821. The soil is rich and mostly of a limestone formation.
Statistics of the Negro and white population since 1830 and of Negro
ownership of land and other property since 1874 follow:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF HOUSTON COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Census year.
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
I860............................................
Negroes.
2,208
4,850
9,940
10,783
Whites.
5,161
4,861
6,510
4,828
Census year.
1870........................................
1880..........................................
1890........................................
Negroes.
15,332
16,390
16,341
Whites.
5,071
6,024
5,272
730
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E D E P A R T M E N T OF L A B O R .
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF HOUSTON COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
Year.
1874...........................
1875
..............
1876
..............
1877...........................
1878...........................
1879...........................
1880...........................
1881...........................
1882...........................
1883...........................
1884...........................
1885...........................
1886...........................
1887...........................
1888...........................
1889...........................
1890...........................
1891...........................
1892...........................
1893...........................
1894...........................
1895...........................
1896...........................
1897...........................
1898...........................
1899...........................
1900...........................
House
Town hold and Horses Planta
Total
and city kitchen and other tion and Other
property. furni
stock. mechan property. property.
ical tools.
ture.
Land.
1,912
4,686
4,940
5,548
5,741
7,686
7,384
8,229
9,435
9,068
9,235
7,976
11,539
12,448
12,562
12,750
13,313
16,452
15,225
14,905
15,747
13,196
16,235
14,208
15,183
14,204
14,410
$5,260
10,487
11,742
8,255
7,740
6,920
6,545
7,755
8,070
9,280
8,965
8,105
9,200
8,660
10,060
11,528
11,110
13,662
13,720
14,395
16,515
14,292
19,075
16,085
14,112
13,965
14,505
( a)
$20,313
20,735
19,941
17,580
23,297
22,817
27,625
30,695
29,775
32,085
27,075
38,059
42,730
44,274
45,940
45,091
59,611
63,946
69,168
71,490
58,487
71,521
54,127
60,935
56,460
57,768
(a)
$100
18,496
18,755
12,816
13,341
13,907
19,590
21,215
19,525
18,970
16,700
18,502
19,013
19,505
22,659
25,846
30,466
28,939
30,241
27,972
23,281
23,812
22,783
23,502
26,320
32,370
(a)
(a)
( a)
$54,664
43,891
47,408
55,958
67,820
67,735
70,360
65,745
55,815
52,083
52,098
57,290
61,173
90,112
112,057
94,157
91,180
84,368
46,499
57,850
53,876
43,529
39,445
42,320
$135
2,497
2 ,832
1,887
1,858
2,503
3,735
3,975
3,275
2,820
3,085
3,585
3,486
8,665
12,210
18,885
26,485
5,568
6,381
17,326
8,131
10,683
6,176
8,272
7,960
8,910
$72,548
65,610
7,564
5,230
5,152
6,725
15,715
16,825
16,045
13,750
12,680
13,967
11,572
10,277
5,806
4,376
5,808
4,874
22,429
8,376
3,711
4,748
6,815
4,563
3,250
2,525
$61,355
103,583
119,080
112,011
89,144
97,976
108,455
142,240
148,515
148,260
142,335
123,460
135,396
137,559
150,071
159,316
195,420
248,089
211,204
233,794
226,047
154,401
187.689
159,862
154,913
147,400
158,398
a Not reported.
IR W IN COUNTY.
Irwin County is situated in the southern part of Georgia. It was
laid out by the lottery act of 1818, and parts were set off to Thomas
and Lowndes in 1825.
Statistics of population since 1820 and of Negro ownership of prop
erty since 1875 are shown in the tables which follow:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF IRWIN COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1820 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1820.....................................
1830.....................................
1840.....................................
1850.....................................
Whites.
39
114
266
451
Census year.
372
1,066
1,772
2,883
1860...................................
1870...................................
1880...................................
1890...................................
Negroes.
246
296
535
2,075
Whites.
1,453
1,541
2,161
4,241
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
IRWIN COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1875...................... 4,210
1880...................... 10,152
1885...................... 11,719
$2,300
5,100
10,827
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$6,378
13,028
23,587
j
Assessed value.
Year.
1890............
1895....................
1900...............
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
13,795 $21,291
12,309 17,529
12,137 21,113
$35
705
3,190
Total
prop
erty.
$44,570
38,937
46,770
TH E
N EG RO
LAN DH O LD ER
731
OF G E O R G IA
JACKSON COUNTY.
Jackson County, in northeastern Georgia, was laid out in 1796.
Much of the soil is unproductive.
Statistics of population at each census since 1800 and of real estate
and total property owned by Negroes since 1875 follow:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF JACKSON COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1800 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
Whites.
1,408
1,827
2,009
2,824
2,528
1800.
1810.
1820.
1830.
1840.
6,328
8,742
6,346
6,180
5,994
Census year.
Negroes.
1850...................................
1860...................................
1870...................................
1880...................................
1890...................................
Whites.
2,960
3,356
3,710
5,157
5,396
6,808
7,249
7,471
11,139
13,780
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
JACKSON COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
3,580 $14,337
4,470 11,800
6,147 26,713
1875......................
1880......................
1885......................
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$600 $40,732
275 37,510
1,070 54,285
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
5,752 $30,882
5,182 27,489
4,924 25,400
$1,340
3,012
1,550
$67,923
62,484
51,587
1890....................
1895....................
1900....................
JASPER COUNTY.
This county is in central Georgia. It was laid out in 1807, and was
first called Randolph. The name was changed to Jasper in 1812.
Following are statistics of its population since 1810 and of property
owned by Negroes since 1875:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF JASPER COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1810 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1810.....................................
1820.....................................
1830.....................................
1840.....................................
1850.....................................
Whites.
1,830
5,528
6,364
6,190
7,165
5,743
9,086
6,767
4,921
4,321
Census year.
Negroes.
I860.................................
1870.................................
1880.................................
1890.................................
Whites.
6,972
6,555
7,593
8,487
3,771
3,884
4,258
5,392
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
JASPER COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875......................
1880......................
1885......................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1,131
2,970
3,461
$4,478
7,922
10,425
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Assessed value.
Year.
Total
prop
erty.
$525 $55,923
585 40,539
1,945 54,464
1890....................
1895....................
1900....................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
5,389 $20,053
5,550 19,351
5,534 20,454
$3,960
5,553
6,334
$82,339
65,660
73,909
732
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
JEFFERSON COUNTY.
This county, in eastern Georgia, was laid out from Burke and W a r
ren in 1796. The soil was formerly very productive.
The population since 1800 and the property owned by Negroes since
1874 are shown in the two tables which follow:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF JEFFERSON COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1800 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1800.....................................
1810.....................................
1820.....................................
1830.....................................
1840.....................................
1,676
2,365
3,122
3,706
4,377
Whites.
4,008
3,746
3,932
3,603
2,877
Census year.
Negroes.
1850 ..
1860............................
1870
1880............................
1890............................
5,414
6,086
7,943
10,090
10,763
Whites.
3,717
4,133
4,247
5,581
. 6,450
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF JEFFERSON COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1874.
1875.
1876.
1877.
1878.
1879.
1880.
1881.
1882.
1883.
1884.
1885.
1886.
1887.
1888.
1889.
1890.
1891.
1892.
1893.
1894.
1895.
1896.
1897.
1898.
1899.
1900.
Acres of
land
owned.
2,296
3,562
2,525
1,938
3,088
3,317
Land.
(a)
$11,526
8,957
7,564
9,894
9,744
4,4 6 6
1 3 ,1 97
5,449
4,025
4,450
5,678
6,736
6,550
7,261
6,906
7,677
7,640
9,096
11,230
9,218
9,591
8,472
9,085
9,036
9,069
8,100
8,517
17,954
11,010
11,490
15,435
19,020
19,300
21,545
20,680
22,117
21,773
28,630
34,400
30,595
31,005
24,395
26,615
26,975
26,535
24,910
24,859
House
Town hold and Horses Planta
Total
and city kitchen and other tion and Other
property. furni
stock. mechan property. property.
ical
tools.
ture.
(a)
$955
2,035
980
1,320
600
1,870
2,065
2,560
2,455
2,430
2,345
3,385
2,900
3,700
2,955
3,645
6,955
9,700
8,435
9,895
8,225
8,705
8,920
11,070
11,625
10,405
(a)
(a)
$531
2,199
105
9,642
14,675
10,725
12,350
13,415
13,605
13,380
14,465
15,650
5,664
905
26,780
30,235
28,140
29,740
27,040
27,835
27,415
28,620
24,115
22,081
$8,348
1,277
15
55,487
52,610
28,740
39,475
44,745
43,645
44,185
48,635
60,585
18,134
4,626
66,695
69,170
66,870
60,645
40,120
43,895
44,695
41,490
33,560
35,950
(a)
$60
20
898
146
550
335
600
(a )
$64,486
58,080
55,179
44,521
54,108
100
55
3,446
16,640
17,090
14,465
12,950
9,600
10,920
11,380
11,150
9,805
8,899
985
600
455
50,272
73,022
4,560
3,260
3,375
3,265
970
1,610
2,095
2,125
16,335
2,961
$93,772
77,027
69,623
75,168
57,263
64,467
80, 746
87,639
53,735
65,770
76,025
78,670
81,235
88,145
101,070
102,588
103,971
150,260
163,855
151,880
147,500
110,350
119,580
121,480
120,990
120,350
105,155
a Not reported.
JOHNSON COUNTY.
This county, located in central Georgia, was laid out in 1858.
Statistics of population and of Negro ownership of property follow :
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF JOHNSON COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Census year.
1860.....................................
1870.....................................
Negroes.
856
915
Whites.
2,063
2,049
Census year.
1880...................................
1890...................................
Negroes.
1,345
1,456
Whites.
3,455
4,673
THE
N EG RO
LAN DHOLDER
733
OF G E O R G IA
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
JOHNSON COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1875......................
1880......................
1885......................
480
1,273
2,284
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$1,040
1,708
5,869 j
Assessed valued.
Year.
Total
prop
erty.
$10,286
12,357
$820 22,431
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
4,266 $10,414
8,348
3,496
8,276
3,535
$1,000
1,300
2,020
$37,638
27,017
32,819
1890....................
1895....................
1900....................
JONES COUNTY.
This county, located in central Georgia, was laid out in 1807.
Statistics of population and of Negro ownership of property are
shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF JONES COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1810 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
1810.....................................
1820.....................................
1830..
...............
1840.....................................
1850.....................................
3,026
6,950
6,874
5,648
6,325
Census year.
Whites.
5,571
9,620
6,471
4,417
3,899
Negroes.
1860...................................
1870...................................
1880...................................
1890...................................
6,023
6,445
7,860
8,778
Whites.
3,084
2,991
3,753
3,931
1
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF JONES COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1874...........................
1875...........................
1876...........................
1877...........................
1878...........................
1879...........................
1880...........................
1881...........................
1882...........................
1883...........................
1884...........................
1885..........................
1886...........................
1887...........................
1888...........................
1889...........................
1890...........................
1891...........................
1892...........................
1893...........................
1894...........................
1895...........................
1896...........................
1897...........................
1898...........................
1899...........................
1900...........................
|Acres of
1 land
! owned.
2,073
3,774
4,228
4,455
3,960
6,311
6,509
7,818
8,755
8,851
8,817
9,046
9,208
8,761
9,124
9,150
20,659
10,850
10,105
9,715
10,163
10,673
7,767
10,015
12,669
12,399
11,629
Land.
House
Planta
Town hold and Horses
and Other
Total
and city kitchen and other tion
mechan
stock. ical tools. property. property.
property. furni
ture.
i
(a)
$11,773
14,809
13,203
13,645
14,626
16,868
21,440
22,323
23,412
25,718
24,793
26,261
24,467
24,647
25,388
30,927
32,147
32,869
29,560
29,297
29,821
24,541
27,593
35,985
36,299
35,212
$655 I
1,055
1,280
1,400
1,360
1,064
1,744
1,200
2,235
1,260
1,290
1,565
2,235
1,701
2,620
2,460
2,160
2,250
2,565
2,119
1,490
1,642
1,646
1,790
1,840
2,469
2,407
(a)
$199
7,889
6,621
6,022
5,693
6,059
6,883
7,793
8,673
9,330
8,954
9,314
8,592
10,556
9,819
10,185
11,819
11,624
9,402
9,196
7,533
8,291
8,517
8,034
7,235
8,968
a Not reported.
(a)
$28,353
25,002
22,993
23,944
26,336
29,476
33,530
39,982
36,092
35,139
34,730
36,079
31,892
44,771
53,145
43,256
35,012
36,287
22,407
27,412
35,005
32,197
22,489
26,513
(a)
$100
2,187
1,357
1,263
3,832
3, 932
3,601
4,089
4,417
5,378
4,918
6,096
5,967
5,282
4,568
6,326
8,735
7,209
5,823
5,841
3,529
4,042
5,369
5,525
4,249
4,171
(a)
$45/564
32,773
4,348
3,862
2,153
1,222
2,368
1,853
1,562
1,798
1,492
992
1,220
1,119
1,032
1,249
2,508
2,103
1,251
2,087
793
1,094
760
1,801
1,758
11,357
$53,339
58,691
58,938
55,282
51,154
50,361
53,769
61,828
67,769
72,854
83,496
77,814
80,037
76, 677
80,303
75,159
95,618
110,604
99,626
83,167
84,198
65,725
67,026
79,034
85,382
74,499
88,628
734
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LA B O R .
LAURENS COUNTY.
Laurens County, situated in central Georgia, was laid out in 1807.
Statistics of population and of the amount of property owned by
Negroes are shown in the tables which follow:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF LAURENS COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1810 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1810....................................
1820....................................
1830.....................................
1840.....................................
1850.....................................
Whites.
496
1,986
2,389
2,507
2,983
1,714
3,450
3,200
3,078
3,459
Census year.
1860...................................
1870...................................
1880...................................
1890...................................
Negroes.
Whites.
3,275
3,654
4,351
6,093
3,723
4,180
5,702
7,654
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
LAURENS COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1875...................... 4,155
1880...................... 7,649
1885...................... 13,216
$4,547
9,110
16,330
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$250 $33,371
770 40,688
1,145 56,990
Assessed value.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
1890.................... 17,143 $32,142
1895.................... 24,290 52,990
1900.................... 18,809 54,079
$2,696
8,725
10,196
$93,502
143,844
139,410
Year.
LEE COUNTY.
Located in the southwestern part of Georgia, Lee County was laid
out in 1826 from territory between the Flint and Chattahoochee rivers.
Portions have been added to Muscogee, Marion, Randolph, and Sumter
counties.
Statistics of population at each census since 1830 and of property
owned by Negroes since 1875 are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF LEE COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
1830.....................................
1840.....................................
1850.....................................
I860.....................................
Whites.
311
2,051
3,635
4,954
1,369
2,469
3,025
2,242
Census year.
1870...................................
1880...................................
1890...................................
Negroes.
Whites.
7,643
8,837
7,642
1,924
1,739
1,432
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
LEE COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875......................
1880......................
1885......................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
2,937 $10,284
9,702
4,157
7,652 18,119
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$850 $60,556
1,055 58,653
2,075 71,364
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
1890.................... 10,247 $31,184 $10,580 $133,346
1895.................... 10,201 38,062 12,303 106,628
1900.................... 13,335 43,945 12,154 129,121
THE
N EG RO
LANDHOLDER
735
OF G E O R G IA .
LIBERTY COUNTY.
Liberty County, located in the southeastern part of Georgia, was
laid out in 1777. It has sandy soil and dense swamps.
This is by far the most interesting black county in Georgia. In
1695 M r. Joseph Soul, a Harvard graduate and teacher, led a colony
of New England Puritans from the parent church in Dorchester, M ass.,
to South Carolina. The place selected, however, proved unhealthy,
and, attracted by Oglethorpe’s Georgia, they secured a grant of 32,000
acres of land on the present site of Liberty County and removed there
in 1752. They already owned slaves, and thus there came to the colony
280 whites and 536 Negroes.
During the Revolution it was this parish
that stood firmly by the other 12 colonies while the other counties of
Georgia hesitated, and despite the number of slaves among them the
town of Darien adopted strong resolutions against slavery.
During the
war the county, formerly called M idway, assumed the name of Liberty.
The slaves were well treated, were received in equal fellowship in the
church, their family life carefully protected, so that to this day mulattoes are rare in the county, and often asylum was offered here for
fugitive slaves.
Liberty
County voted solidly against secession.
A fter the Civil W a r the land there was largely thrown on the market.
A t W oodville, Ogeechee, and Belmont colonies of Negroes united and
bought land, and now nearly 50,000 acres belong to them.
The following tables show the white and black population of the
county at each census since 1790 and the amount of property owned
by Negroes since 1874:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF LIBERTY COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1790 TO 1890.
Census year.
1790.....................................
1800.....................................
1810.....................................
1820.....................................
1830.....................................
1840.....................................
Negroes.
4,052
3,967
4,876
5,054
5,645
5,596
Whites.
1,303
L346
1,352
1,641
1,588
I', 645
11358— No. 35— 01-------12
Census year.
1850...................................
1860...................................
1870...................................
1880...................................
1890...................................
Negroes.
5,924
6,083
5,260
7,061
8,673
Whites.
2,002
2,284
2,428
3,581
4,207
736
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LAB O R ,
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF LIBERTY COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
6,398
12,151
15,734
16,530
18,274
21,208
24,322
26,531
28,278
31,262
34,080
35,085
36,179
38,908
39,305
39,308
41,227
41,665
39,376
40,253
40,642
41,302
40,953
43,586
44,261
44,601
45,965
Land.
(a)
$13,058
16,226
18,791
20,754
23,924
26,127
31,839
36,152
39,047
46,559
56,802
55,263
58,154
60,796
57,572
59,522
70,676
77,263
74,283
75,198
73,878
82,773
74,864
75,474
75,074
78,094
House
Planta
Town hold and Horses
and Other
Total
and city kitchen and other tion
mechan
property. property.
property. furni
stock.
ical
tools.
ture.
$125
100
25
25
50
125
125
75
375
205
75
560
400
400
654
• 1,756
275
818
660
725
360
1,720
1,253
1,150
1,165
935
( a)
(a)
$50
3,505
3,992
3,731
3,663
4,009
4,212
4,016
3,594
5,364
5,164
5,139
5,610
5,206
8,875
9,749
8,804
8,675
7,897
8,215
6,036
7,729
8,035
7,001
7,760
7,358
$27,054
29,587
30,710
33,743
34,771
38,782
43,695
47,660
51,121
44,389
45,059
48,203
51,544
55,282
59,433
61,524
58,353
52,315
42,495
46,749
43,731
44,329
43,960
45,900
(a)
$464
3,496
3,750
3,546
5,026
3,914
4,852
5,354
6,842
7,894
9,758
8,663
6,853
7,035
8,106
8,441
8,388
8,668
7,291
6,744
7,291
8,028
6,919
5,067
5,984
7,035
$25^997
27,815
2,195
2,860
2,683
3,045
3,517
2,885
4,849
3,500
2,479
2,005
2,195
1,777
5,633
1,987
3,892
3,146
1,771
3,150
1,442
1,183
2,058
3,281
4,073
4,814
$63,268
39,669
51,067
55,807
60,528
66,006
70,963
79,316
87,264
98,402
111,182
125,399
116,019
118,271
123,417
132,384
136,737
151,468
160,094
150,255
146,347
131,502
148,182
136,860
136,302
138,016
144,136
a Not reported.
LINCOLN COUNTY.
This county, in the eastern part of Georgia, was laid out from W ilkes
in 1796.
The population at each census since its organization and statistics of
property owned by Negroes since 1874 are shown in the tables which
fo llow :
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF LINCOLN COUNTY, A T EA CH CENSUS, 1800 TO 1890.
Census year.
1800............................................
1810............................................
1820............................................
1830............................................
1840............................................
Negroes.
1,440
2,224
3,080
3,321
3,368
Whites.
3,326
2,331
3,378
2,824
2,527
Census year.
1850..........................................
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
3,811
3,791
3,616
4,158
3,673
W hites.
2,187
1,675
1,797
2,254
2,473
TH E
NEGRO
LAN DHOLDER
737
OF G EO RG IA,
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF LINCOLN COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
855
878
771
969
450
610
605
944
1,063
1,840
2,373
2,284
1,820
1,132
1,960
1,779
1,914
1,892
2,160
2,620
2,112
2,841
2,689
2,951
2,999
3,660
3,733
Land.
(a)
House
Planta
Town
hold and Horses
tion and
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other
m
echan property. property.
stock.
property.
furni
ical tools.
ture.
(a)
S I,756
1,241
1,720
790
935
940
1,583
1,762
3,676
5,130
5,271
3,579
3,916
4,567
3,792
3,999
4,469
6,078
7,384
6,919
6,416
7,227
7,723
9,088
10,062
10,372
(a)
$10
3,929
3,145
2,583
2,710
2,507
2,229
2,031
2,079
2,042
1,458
611,472
1,671
1,884
2,889
3,226
5,158
5,227
3,218
4,028
4,539
4,967
3,676
3,365
6,164
5,751
(a)
$23,866
17,245
13,619
12,311
13,442
11,313
15,933
14,262
11,777
61,813
10,808
13,486
11,405
12,713
20,605
19,288
16,134
17,393
15,Oil
15,621
14,494
15,327
17,225
15,356
a Not reported.
b These figures do not harmonize w ith others in the same column.
shown in the original report.
(a)
(a)
$574
2,282
1,893
1,375
1,317
906
1,187
1,144
1,701
1,328
856
1,230
1,033
1,119
1,326
1,423
3,305
3,819
2,669
2,928
2,485
2,384
2,285
2,646
3,847
3,297
$35,707
24,981
1,417
476
450
182
112
269
554
456
408
373
134
201
241
1,158
4,072
1,243
964
1,768
858
2,707
1,456
1,316
1,404
1,280
$46,051
38,047
32,433
32,041
22,469
19,031
16,846
18,553
16,519
23,943
23,218
19,770
18,467
17,562
21,257
19,653
22,519
37,609
35,655
30,369
33,036
29,309
32,906
29,634
31,742
38,702
36,056
They are given, however, as
LOWNDES COUNTY.
Lowndes County, in the southern part of Georgia, was laid off from
Irwin in 1825.
Its Negro and white population since 1830, and statistics of Negro
ownership of property since 1871, are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF LOW NDES COUNTY A T EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Census year.
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
I860............................................
Negroes.
340
1,180
2,375
2,399
Whites.
2,113
4,394
5,339
2,850
Census year.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
4,045
5,637
7,974
Whites.
4,276
5,412
7,128
738
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E D E P A R T M E N T OF L A B O R .
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF LOWNDES COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
Year.
1874................................
1875................................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
6,524
4,875
6,870
7,579
8,045
10,374
10,456
12,012
13,593
13,756
13,997
14,961
14,650
15,449
17,672
14,299
16,113
20,815
21,228
21,535
22,378
21,795
21,796
21,692
20,517
21,749
21,620
House
Planta
Town
hold and Horses
Other
tion and
Total
and city kitchen and other
m echan property. property.
stock.
furni
property.
ical tools.
ture.
Land.
$7,070
9,121
8,735
7,207
8,171
8,040
7,605
9,581
10,070
11,095
14,818
18,114
(a)
$6,807
9,414
10,371
12,290
14,368
14,431
19,149
23,266
21,697
25,429
29,454
30,426
30,837
37,709
37,946
47,239
50,835
57,910
58,Oil
60,411
62,431
54,268
52,008
51,286
59,252
* 61,478
21,666
24,480
28,871
32,058
28,497
34,662
40,162
39,837
40,730
43,015
44,235
38,910
43,085
45,356
48,236
(a)
(a)
$140
3,722
3,740
4,103
3,829
4,348
5,010
5,704
6,482
6,827
6,963
10,539
11,880
12,045
13,379
16,215
16,453
18,370
20,624
17,865
15,814
16,683
14,075
11,890
16,493
20,127
$18,057
19,626
22,220
20,319
19,562
24,075
25,730
26,068
22,630
24,227
26,156
28,346
29,989
35,481
36,066
34,926
37,252
32,346
24,713
29,065
23,588
22,533
24,785
32,951
(a)
$237
1,546
855
1,014
1,900
2,019
1,880
2,385
2,482
2,165
2,196
1,813
3,003
3,039
4,848
4,659
5,004
4,530
5,660
4,795
3,615
1,760
3,100
2,885
4,631
6,033
(a)
19,013
20,069
2,884
2,383
1,696
1,681
2,425
4,047
5,937
4,639
4,307
6,486
6,880
8,296
6,324
3,947
4,589
6,661
6,199
3,371
1,835
1,455
2,043
1,967
4,113
5,999
$40,187
35,318
43,486
43,114
47,587
52,053
50,403
57,607
69,547
73,423
79,946
83,664
95,157
103,235
118,306
124,544
136,038
147,609
162,559
167,583
159,518
151,423
147,466
133,724
133,724
154,630
174,824
a Not reported.
LUMPKIN COUNTY.
This county, in the northern part of Georgia, was laid out from
Cherokee in 1838. Some of the soil is fine and easily cultivated.
Statistics of population and of property owned by Negroes follow.
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF LU M PK IN C OUNTY AT EACH CENSUS, 1840 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
Whites.
528
960
470
1840............................................
1850
......................................
I860............................................
5,143
7,995
4,156
Census year.
Negroes.
Whites.
462
451
414
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
4,699
6,075
6,453
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTA TE AND OF TO T AL PR O PE RTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
LU M PK IN COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875..........................
1880
....................
1885
..................
. Acres
of land
owned. Land.
2,235
1,136
2,476
$1,960
1,340
2,665
Assessed value.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$1,170
215
1,530
$5,431
4,094
6,481
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
ow ned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$2,325
1,865
2,505
$670
1,045
3,225
2,018
1,539
1,791
Total
prop
erty.
$5,544
5,477
9,232
TH E
N EG RO
LAN DHOLDER
739
OF G E O R G IA .
M’DUFFIE COUNTY.
McDuffie Comity, in eastern Georgia, was laid out in 1871.
Statistics of its population at the censuses of 1880 and 1890 and of
property owned by Negroes since 1875 follow:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION
Census year.
Negroes.
1880............................................
OF M cD UFFIE COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1880 AN D
1890.
Whites.
6,019
8,430
Census year.
Negroes.
1890................. .......................
Whites.
5,522
3,267
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO TAL PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES
OF M cD U FFIE COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
1,706
2,921
4,887
$9,316
8,224
14,798
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$15 $29,454
165 27,280
760 35,587
Assessed value.
Year.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
5,542 $16,297
5,721 13,861
4,512 13,206
$2,390
2,113
2,530
$47,262
35,091
38,994
Acres
of land
owned.
M’lNTOSH COUNTY.
McIntosh County is located in southeastern Georgia and was laid
out from Liberty in 1793. This is a typical ‘ 4black b e lt” county,
without a large town and with more than four Negroes to every white
man. Two students of Atlanta University traveled through parts of
this county last summer, and their notes, taken on the spot, are of
interest.
A t Townsend Station 1 found a turpentine still which emploj^ed
many Negroes at 60 to 75 cents a day; they lived in one-room shanties
and were ignorant and unfriendly. Taking Kings road out into the
country, I came to Cooperstown. Here were many Negroes, nearly all
owning their farms, from 100 to 250 acres each. Their crops last
year varied from 5 to 100 bushels of rice, 25 to 200 bushels of sweet
potatoes, and 5 to 150 gallons of sirup. They each had from 5 to 35
head of cattle. The land about here is very low and sandy and the
roads were nearly all under water at this time. I next took the John
son Station road to Addock settlement. Here I found a better class
of people, owning from 3 to 150 acres. Their houses had from 1 to
6 rooms. They had few school facilities. A long the Altamaha River
the people were poorer and more ignorant and many constantly rove
about, leaving their farms unattended, and spend their time in idling,
fishing, and lumbering.
Darien is the chief town, a village of 1,500. Here the colored people
are kind-hearted and hospitable.
Farming and stock raising and
working in the large lumber mill are their chief employments. Nearly
the whole town was once owned by a Negro, and many of its chief
business enterprises supported by him. H e bequeathed money to
740
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E D E P A R T M E N T
OF L A B O R .
both the colored and white school, and the rest of his money melted
away in litigation after his death. There are two good schools in
Darien, a colored postmaster, and colored merchants.
Leaving Darien and going about 20 miles northeast, I came to a
place called Jonesville. The people of this place are not as intelligent
as the people in the other parts of McIntosh which I passed through.
The majority of the people are very ignorant and illiterate, although
possessing very large farms. It seemed to me as though they are very
indolent and lazy. One man who owns 50 acres of land told me that
he did not have any anxiety whatever to raise a large crop— no more than
sufficient to support himself and fam ily— that if he raised a large crop
he couldn’t get a price on the market sufficient to pay for the labor;
therefore he did not have any desire to keep apace with the world, and
that he would feel contented with a small crop. A ll of them seemed
as though they had this idea in their heads, and therefore did not care
whether they worked or not. Eight and a half miles on the South
Newport road I came to a small village called South Newport, where
the dawn of civilization again appears. This place is mostly inhabited
by white people, who own very large farms. The colored people who
reside here are farm hands and are hired by the white people. They
are very few in number, and are paid very small wages, indeed. They
get on an average of 40 to 50 cents a day.
A fter leaving South Newport and going southeast about 8 miles, on
a road called Harris Neck road, I came to Harris Neck. The people
in this place are very industrious and intelligent. The majority of
them own large farms, and they are accustomed to raising large crops.
They did not do well last year on account of the dry season. The
colored people here have two large churches and a very large schoolhouse. I was told that the schoolhouse was not large enough for the
number in attendance, thereby turning from its doors a great number
of young people. The justice of the peace is a colored man; also the
postmaster. E v e ^ b o d y seems to be getting along very well indeed
in this place. Julienton River is very large, and a great many foreign
vessels enter the port to get lumber, giving the young men of the place
work to do in loading the ships.
There are two white families living in Harris Neck, who are very
wealthy; and from what I could learn from the people the best of feel
ing existed between them and the colored.
There are also two big stores run by colored men, and they do a
rushing business.
Statistics of the Negro and white population of McIntosh County
since 1800 and of the amount of property owned by Negroes since 1874
follow :
NEGRO A N D W H IT E PO P ULATION OF M cINTOSH C OUNTY, A T EA CH CENSUS, 1800 TO 1890.
Census year.
1800.............................................
1810.............................................
1820.............................................
1830.............................................
1840.............................................
Negroes.
1,829
2,978
3,786
3,903
4,012
Whites.
831
761
1,343
1,095
1,348
Census year.
1850...........................................
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
4,701
4,117
3,.288
4,695
5,212
Whites.
1,326
1,429
1,196
1,546
1,258
TH E
N EG RO
LAN DHOLDER
741
OF G E O R G IA .
A s s e s s e d v a l u e o f p r o p e r t y o w n e d b y n e g r o e s o f m c i n t o s h c o u n t y , 1874 t o 1900 .
Assessed value.
Year.
1874................................
1875................................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
Acres of
land
owned.
8,089
8,231
7'550
7,763
8,101
8,724
9,464
9,698
10,586
10,573
10,965
10,663
11,442
9,602
12,703
12,912
13,284
12,298
12,405
13,108
13,651
12,984
13,164
13,200
13,776
13,760
13,022
Land.
(a)
$34,482
22,770
25,442
27;281
27,277
28,022
32,242
34,654
35,525
36,849
35,612
38,615
38,506
39,443
39,954
38,994
34,043
44,143
44,355
45,261
44,027
42,665
40,315
42, 012
40,294
41,016
House
Planta
Town
hold and Horses
Other
tion and
Total
and city kitchen and other
m echan property. property.
furni
property.
stock.
ical tools.
ture.
$47,660
33,345
30,102
31,198
32,523
31,453
32,438
44,145
46,532
42,865
42,305
42,681
43,101
47,721
49,827
55,377
48,578
51,555
63,016
62,069
56,243
55,318
53,378
54,956
51,186
50,471
50,087
(a)
$1,064
2,563
1,960
1,394
1,227
1,201
4,115
4,405
3,396
3,631
3,278
4,424
4,080
3,585
3,668
3,466
2,804
5,463
4,984
3,558
2,932
2,494
2,658
2,623
4,267
3,506
(a)
$10,311
11,708
12,656
13,512
15,445
17,171
15,112
15,996
15,564
15,298
15,805
16,977
17,185
17,061
17,496
21,519
20,896
19,613
16,352
15,321
16,366
16,056
18,038
17,736
(a)
$1,307
480
181
164
188
188
329
279
788
830
565
479
488
376
312
62
116
5
1,581
2,258
1,952
1,911
1,771
1,825
1,807
(a)
$16,610
13,223
2,688
1,270
841
686
1,830
1,025
17,543
16,991
13,119
13,582
4,033
4,865
4,815
30,188
5,233
5,773
5,735
2,704
1,773
1,822
3,098
5,409
11,572
8,999
$100,291
86,808
69,138
71,780
74,340
73,642
76,047
98,106
104,066
115,229
116,602
110,819
115,499
110,632
115,073
121,311
138,349
111,247
139,914
138,044
128,960
122,660
117,632
119,304
119,057
126,467
123,151
a Not reported.
MACON COUNTY.
Macon County, in central Georgia, was laid out in 1837. •
Its population since 1840, and figures showing the value of property
owned by Negroes since 1874, are given in the following tables:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF MACON COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1840 TO 1890.
Census year.
1840............................................
1850............................................
1860............................................
Negroes.
1,492
2,964
4,874
Whites.
3,553
4,088
3,575
Census year.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
7,483
7,387
9,181
Whites.
3,975
4,288
4,001
742
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF M ACON COUNTY, 1874 TO 1910.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
Year.
.................
1874
1875
.................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890.................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893.................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
House
Town
hold and Horses
and city kitchen and other
property.
furni
stock.
ture.
Land.
(a)
$6,988
4,751
5,842
5,055
6,294
7,645
11,171
12,661
12,753
14,637
13,246
14,491
15,344
15,691
13,931
14,423
15,871
21,400
18,833
20,668
20,705
20,402
25,148
26,905
25,115
20,856
2,891
3,385
2,783
3,193
3,170
3.896
3.897
4,560
4,754
5,559
5,665
5,220
5,922
5,952
6,001
5,311
5,850
6,339
7,440
6,673
6,340
6,392
7,024
7,472
7,914
7,897
7,016
$10,389
1,780
2,020
2,305
2,660
3,080
2,505
2,624
3,435
3,680
4,291
5,030
4,955
5,884
6,470
5,257
9,877
11,370
14,885
15,801
14,040
13,325
16,915
21,505
14,443
26,609
25,151
(a)
(a)
(a)
$2,603
5,765
4,047
4,363
5,189
4,487
6,327
5,382
6,322
4,579
6,254
6,605
5,697
8,307
13,722
13,896
14,657
13,816
14,121
13,060
13,488
22,682
32,652
30,902
26,873
Planta
tion and
Other
Total
m echan1 property. property.
ical tools.
$14,643
12,532
12,833
15,734
16,737
15,436
21,019
20,405
17,389
16,686
16,163
14,601
17,698
27,835
33,680
29,657
23,062
23,533
18,909
21,577
24,360
28,778
27,196
24,116
$5
319
977
807
881
791
785
780
782
752
612
508
2,874
2,568
3,504
5,805
8,027
6,998
5,179
5,397
4,260
4,608
4,929
5,987
4,923
4,396
(a)
$12,689
12,383
2,526
2,011
1,530
2,640
2,801
2,503
3,840
4,159
3,266
5,866
1,665
3,661
3,486
5,112
5,083
4,686
4,020
3,354
2,678
3,062
3,133
13,833
9,091
6,138
$31,960
21,462
22,076
32,058
27,112
28,981
34,504
38,605
41,142
47,456
50,566
44,122
48,760
48,535
48,688
52,183
76,774
87,927
92,283
80,711
81,113
72,937
80,052
101,757
122,598
123,836
107,530
a Not reported.
MADISON COUNTY.
Madison^ located in northeastern Georgia, was laid out from O gle
thorpe, Jackson, Franklin, and Elbert in 1811. Additions were made
to it in 1813, 1819, 1823, 1829, and 1831. There is some fertile soil.
The population since 1820 and the figures for Negro ownership of
property since 1875 are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF MADISON COUNTY A T EACH CENSUS, 1820 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1820...........: ...............................
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
Whites.
906
1,261
1,385
1,940
2,829
3,385
3,125
3,763
Census year.
Negroes.
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
W hites.
2,009
1,581
2,586
3,662
3,924
3,646
5,392
7,361
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTA TE AND OF TO T AL PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
MADISON COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875...........................
1880...........................
1885...........................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
2,304
2,888
3,677
$7,252
7,692
9,584
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$50 $28,637
130 24,980
150 25,662
Assessed value.
Year.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Land.
Tow n
and
city
real
estate.
3,200 $10,241
3,012
9,028
3,214
9,860
$50
1,350
775
Acres
of land
owned.
Total
prop
erty.
$29,079
25,171
28,622
THE
N EGRO
LAN DHOLDER
743
OF G EO RG IA,
MARION COUNTY.
This county, located in western Georgia, was laid out in 1827 from
Lee and Muscogee.
Figures of population since 1830 and of Negro ownership of prop
erty since 1874 follow :
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF M AR IO N COUNTY A T EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
109
1,071
3,613
3,536
1830 ..........................................
1840..........................................
1850..........................................
1860 ..........................................
Whites.
1,327
3,741
6,667
3,854
Census year.
Negroes.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
3,830
4,304
4,261
W hites.
4,169
4,294
3,467
ASSESSED V A LU E OF PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF M AR ION C OUNTY, 1874 TO 1900
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres of
land
owned.
1874
.................
1875
.................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890.................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
2,370
1,734
1,545
1,666
2,273
1,956
3,032
2,910
3,155
2,870
3,519
3,398
3,531
4,092
3,299
3,516
4,446
4,654
4,538
3,444
4,390
3,811
3,475
4,028
4,168
3,854
4,301
Land.
(a)
$3,034
2,937
2,837
3,565
2,735
4,271
4,032
4,727
4,632
5,893
6,664
7,869
9,274
7,917
7,956
10,658
12,957
14,428
10,825
10,755
9,815
9,963
10,017
10,622
10,167
9,120
House
hold and
Town
Horses
and city kitchen and other
furni
stock.
property.
ture.
$550
575
805
985
1,220
1,635
1,802
2,137
2,420
2,845
3,193
5,075
4,760
4,452
5,147
7,035
13,403
20,392
24,775
22,641
18,480
16,225
16,725
16,315
11,122
12,235
(a)
|
(a)
$60
2,497
2,442 | $11,725
2,882 1 10,872
2,526
11,213
2,309
13,788
2,203
12,989
2,741
22,138
3,391
23,802
3,292
21,017
3,514
21,174
17,486
5,019
4,973
16,211
6,304
16,240
7,226
20,044
12,149
21,276
12,438
26,333
11,332
17,812
10,299
16,682
9,117
16,422
7,969
13,736
8,889
16,545
9,823
15,667
10,569
15,379
8,760
9,769
9,313
10,997
Planta
tion and
Other
Total
m echan property. property.
ical tools.
(a)
$175
346
382
437
489
519
328
563
611
540
539
654
556
592
566
680
6,772
4,966
3,321
2,688
2,072
2,124
2,196
841
1,307
1,687
(a)
$12,163
12,076
1,005
1,355
1,365
2,627
2,594
2,247
2,591
2,526
2,221
2,663
2,488
2,717
4,092
6,102
2,413
1,740
775
446
479
946
499
1,650
4,012
3,173
$23,151
15,432
18,431
19,196
20,096
19,548
25,149
23,948
34,553
37,447
36,113
37,305
38,766
38,262
38,222
45,031
57,900
74,316
70,670
66,677
62,069
52,551
54,692
54,927
55,376
45,137
46,525
a Not reported.
M ERIW ETHER COUNTY.
Meriwether County, located in western Georgia, was laid out from
Troup in 1827. The soil is easily cultivated.
The population since 1830 and the amount of property owned by
Negroes since 1875 are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO A N D W H IT E POPULATION OF M E R IW E T H E R COUNTY, A T EA CH CENSUS, 1830 TO
1890.
Census year.
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
1860............................................
Negroes.
1,404
5,407
7,995
8,752
Whites.
3,018
8,725
8,481
6,578
Census year.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890........................................
Negroes.
7,369
9,854
11,538
Whites.
6,387
7,797
9,201
744
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LABOR,
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTA TE AN D OF T O T A L PR O PE RTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
M E R IW E T H E R COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1,731
3,584
5,549
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
$5,503
10,441
17,697
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$1,790 $48,739
1,275 47,414
3,465 65,847
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
5,526 $21,405
7,830 30,860
5,413 20,258
$5,915
2,325
4,362
$75,585
74,863
69,169
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
M ILLER COUNTY.
This county, in southwest Georgia, was laid out in 1856.
Statistics o f population since 1860 and of Negro ownership of prop
erty since 1875 are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF M ILL E R COU NTY A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
W hites.
640
956
I860............................................
1870............................................
1,151
2,135
Census year.
Negroes.
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
W hites.
1,393
1,574
2,327
2,701
ASSESSSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTA TE AN D OF T O T A L PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
M IL L E R C OUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1890.
Assessed value.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
1,723
4,398
5,066
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$2,836
4,798
6,044
$25
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$7,272
13,649
18,670
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
6,719
5,763
4,962
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$50
25
330
10,756
10,239
Total
prop
erty.
$30,876
25,770
27,100
MILTON COUNTY.
Milton County, located in north Georgia, was laid out in 1857.
Its population since 1860 and statistics of Negro ownership since
1875 are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E
POPULATION OF M ILTON COU NTY, A T E A C H CENSUS, 1860 TO
Census year.
1860............................................
1870............................................
Negroes.
618
466
W hites.
3,984
3,818
Census year.
1880...........................................
1890...........................................
Negroes.
777
672
1890.
W hites.
5,484
5,536
THE
N EG RO
LAN DH OLDER
745
OF G EO RG IA,
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE A N D OF TO T AL PRO PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
M ILTON COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
800
666
652
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$4,045
2,485
2,960
$150
400
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$8,756
10,643
6,807
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned.
572
484
396
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$2,560
2,015
1,020
$320
400
375
Total
prop
erty.
$7,488
5,882
5,560
MITCHELL COUNTY.
Mitchell County, in southwest Georgia, was laid out in 1857.
Its population since 1860 and the amount of property owned by
Negroes since 1875 are shown in the tables which follow.
NEGRO A N D W H IT E PO PULATION OF M ITC H E LL COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1860............................................
1870............................................
Whites.
2,716
3,683
1,592
2,950
Census year.
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
Whites.
5,203
6,106
4,189
4,800
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF T O T A L PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
M ITC H E LL COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
2,474
8,132
7,630
$6,133
21,250
23,290
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$825 $24,921
1,585 52,635
3,640 58,060
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
1890..................
1895........................
1900..................
12,532 $31,555
16,700 48,900
17,264 50,033
$5,000
8,740
8,619
$95,600
120,125
122,078
MONROE COUNTY.
This county is located in central Georgia. It was laid out by the
lottery act of 1821, and organized the same year. Some of the soil is
very rich.
Statistics of population and of Negro ownership appear in the fol
lowing tables:
NEGRO A N D W H IT E PO PULATION OF MONROE COUNTY, A T EA CH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Census year.
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
1860............................................
Negroes.
7,364
8,471
10,175
10,200
Whites.
8,838
7,804
6,810
5,753
Census year.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
10,804
12,115
12,516
Whites.
6,409
6,693
6,621
746
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF M ONROE COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
Year.
187V:................................
1875................................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1898................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
1,991
3,227
3,122
3,193
4,613
4,761
4,653
5,734
5,407
5,908
7,168
6,727
7,507
6,782
7,980
8,137
10,540
12,706
14,713
14,553
15,413
12,228
12,194
12,314
13,222
12,404
12,408
Land.
House
Planta
Town
hold and
Horses
tion and
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other
m echan property. property.
property.
furni
stock.
ical tools.
ture.
(a)
$10,882
9,630
4,030
2,595
2,315
1,915
4,780
2,592
2,275
3,015
6,265
5,860
6,655
1,724
5,415
1,967
5,027
6,125
8,295
6,647
4,760
12,467
8,775
9,308
10,652
8,943
10,532
$13,486
14,095
14,905
21,348
21,393
19,763
21,323
21,354
25,467
30,141
29,790
33,547
27,334
30,555
34,664
42,861
53,810
73,961
68,188
75,266
53,205
56,725
59,508
62,923
63,287
62,580
(a)
(a)
(a)
$10,086
9,400
8,932
8,184
6,080
7,755
6,835
11,289
9,255
9,234
10,810
8,493
8,641
9,947
14,124
17,295
22,671
21,684
23,523
20,143
24,561
24,134
30,647
24,377
22,859
$1,991
32,150
33,102
30,251
29,755
29,614
27,455
30,027
37,377
37,846
40,675
26,550
24,664
24,601
38,630
57,345
56,268
50,739
51,923
37,263
21,687
41,904
39,828
30,392 1
[
36,325
$113,318
68,339
68,176
64,743
69,512
65,488
63,722
67,631
64,171
80,397
91,476
90,632
102,948
70,911
75,275
80,364
111,526
152,003
179,392
162,156
170,838
135,924
124,728
149,231
169,652
150,218
150,726
(a)
$95
1,974
2,016
1,534
1,357
1,261
2,177
2,193
4,955
6,669
6,809
8,467
5,532
5,432
5,483
8,628
14,180
14,203
11,148
11,914
9,452
10,299
12,744
10,277
9,949
10,833
$45,128
36,000
3,677
2,281
2,388
2,083
4,170
4,059
5,644
1,769
1,093
2,794
1,278
568
3,702
2,256
3,248
3,994
3,750
3,452
3,394
2, u81
1,633
15,325
13,270
7,597
a Not reported.
MONTGOMERY COUNTY.
Montgom ery County, located in southeastern Georgia, was laid out
in 1793.
Its population since 1800 and figures showing Negro ownership of
property are given in the tables following:
NEGRO A N D W H IT E POPULATION OF M O NTGO M ER Y COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1800 TO
1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
Whites.
2,742
2,190
1,165
934
1,279
438
764
704
335
337
1800............................................
1810............................................
1820............................................
1830............................................
1840............................................
Census year.
1850..........................................
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
Whites.
613
983
1,108
1,871
3,658
1,541
2,014
2,478
3,510
5,590
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTA TE A N D OF T O T A L PRO PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
M O NTGO M ER Y COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1875...........................
5,786
1880...........................
9,720
1885........................... 11,083
$4,003
7,333
12,028
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$75
100
Assessed value.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
$14,628
23,311
32,062
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
14,610 $21,517
15,349 24,093
13,090 36,590
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$250
2,735
2,515
Total
prop
erty.
$53,466
56,731
84,918
THE
N EG RO
LAN DHOLDER
747
OF G E O R G IA
MORGAN COUNTY.
Morgan County, in eastern Georgia, was laid out from Baldwin in
1807.
The population of the county since 1810 and statistics of property
owned by Negroes since 1875 are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF M O RGAN COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1810 TO 1890.
N egroes.
Census year.
1810............................................
1820............................................
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
Whites.
5,949
7,463
5,211
3,461
3,634
2,420
6,057
6,835
5,660
7,110
Negroes.
Census year.
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Whites.
7,013
7,058
9,782
10,997
2,983
3,637
4,249
5,043
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AND OF TO T AL PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
M O RGAN COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
2,196 $20,963 $13,216 $76,607
3,209 13,959 19,025 66,631
3,948 18,628 18,470 73,477
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
6,552 $32,647 $33,843
6,245 37,699 48,997
5,855 33,208 27,295
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Total
prop
erty.
$122,441
123,767
92,553
M URRAY COUNTY.
Murray County is located in northwestern Georgia. It was laid out
from Cherokee and organized in 1882.
Statistics of population and of property owned by Negroes follow:
NEGRO A N D W H IT E POPULATION OF M U R R A Y COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1840 TO 1890.
Census year.
Whites.
Negroes.
1840............................................
1850............................................
1860............................................
799
1,941
1,444
3,896
12,492
5,639
Census year.
Negroes.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Whites.
757
906
484
5,743
7,362
7,977
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTA TE A N D OF TO T AL PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
M U R R A Y COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
760
670
1,046
$2,250
1,330
2,947
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$260
Assessed value.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$11,122
8,294
11,613
1890
..............
1895 ..................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned.
300
280
350
Land.
$440
420
635
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$7,016
2,866
4,975
748
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LAB O R .
MUSCOGEE COUNTY.
Muscogee County is in western Georgia. It was laid out in 1826,
and portions of it were set off to Harris, Talbot, and Marion in 1827.
Statistics of population and of property owned by Negroes are shown
in the following tables:
NEGRO A N D W H IT E POPULATION OF MUSCOGEE C OUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
1860............................................
Whites.
1,248
4,760
8,223
7,618
2,260
6,939
10,355
8,966
Census year.
Negroes.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
W hites.
9,220
10,327
15,362
7,441
8,995
12,395
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF T O T A L PR O PE RTY O W NED B Y NEGROES OF
MUSCOGEE COU NTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
2,915 $42,125 $36,390 $96,910
4,827 50,835 54,230 139,065
5,575 72,526 84,970 182,897
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
4,680 $50,707 $223,787 $304,070
5,341 85,020 179,850 314,775
5,448 91,175 153,735 331,640
NEWTON COUNTY.
Newton County is in central Georgia. It was laid out in 1821, and
contains the town of Covington, {a)
Statistics follow showing Negro and white population of the county
at each census since 1830, and amount of property owned by Negroes
since 1874:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF N EW TO N C OUNTY, A T EA C H CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Census year.
1830............................................
1840 ..........................................
1850........ : .................................
I860............................................
Negroes.
3,027
3,738
5,219
6,498
W hites.
8,128
7,890
8,077
7,822
Census year.
1870...........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
a Cf. Bulletin No. 22, May, 1899.
Negroes.
6,014'
6,883
7,164
W hites.
8,601
6,740
7,146
TH E
N EG RO
LAN DH OLDER
749
OF G E O R G IA
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF NEW TO N COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
Y ear.
1874................................
1875................................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................ !
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1 8 9 7 ............................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
1 House
Planta
Town
hold and Horses
tion and
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other
m echan property, property.
furni
stock.
property.
ical tools.
ture.
Land.
(a)
9,463
9,786
10,752
13,256
14,930
15,705
15,075
14,780
9,152
13,139
11,070
12,670
15,248 /
16,472
18,036
19,358
24,238
24,980
24,118
26,419
22,133
26,038
25,066
25,749
25,040
24,303
1,847
1,736
1,936
2,215
2,864
3,680
3,866
3,383
3,046
2,558
3,1041
3,149
2,997
3,411
3,429
3,613
4,035
4,289
4,179
3,995
4,302
3,840
4,505
4,232
4,329
4,209
4,074
(a)
5,541
4,251
5,131
5,390
5,815
6,260
7,130
7,075
8,870
7,548
6,980
9,127
9,293
9,025
9,630
12,427
17,494
27,222
28,687
32,277
30,512
32,892
32,025
33,820
34,346
35,585
(a)
$61,705
45,516
49,985
51,290
53,270
52,740
50,200
52,895
48,960
45,306
44,965
46,397
52,840
55,997
60,044
63,491
75,551
92,342
101,045
100,676
108,051
91,857
105,364
107,679
109,764
105,667
104,693
(a)
825
8,140
9.485
8,197
8,950
7,880
8,085
7.485
9,188
7,203
8,433
8,989
9,268
9,738
9,367
11,848
12,778
13,065
14,177
14,037
12,248
13,064
13,205
12,866
12,757
12,239
20.964
20.964
18,745
16,955
18,310
16,105
14,460
13,923
15,760
16,627
17,412
18,993
20,346
24,260
27,889
26,225
25,898
27,646
21,049
26,451
29,098
28,189
24,330
21,253
29,930
23,769
1,820
2,731
1,395
1,090
1,130
730
826
736
1,800
4,345
1,507
1,841
1,836
2,753
3,683
3,920
2,324
2,118
1,517
1,936
1,763
2,307
3,205
5,975
4,039
3,138
2,732
2.905
2,310
3,165
2,785
2,810
2,416
2,354
1,082
3,269
3,975
4,276
4.905
6,260
5,633
5,472
5,554
4,398
4,983
6,522
6,833
5,989
5,338
a Not reported.
OCONEE COUNTY.
Oconee County, located in north central Georgia, was laid out in
1875.
Statistics of population in 1880 and 1890 and of Negro ownership
since 1875 follow:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF OCONEE COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1880 AN D 1890-
Negroes.
Census year.
1880............................................
Whites.
3,327
3,024
Negroes.
Census year.
1890..........................................
Whites.
3,832
3,881
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO T A L PRO PERTY O W NED B Y NEGROES OF
OCONEE COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885 ........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
480
574
1,157
$1,620
2,676
5,928
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$360 $14,827
520 22,099
575 30,238
Year.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
1,808 $10,789
2,234 15,110
2,667 17,045
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$400
Total
prop
erty.
$46,243
52,813
48,979
750
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LAB O R ,
OGLETHORPE COUNTY.
Located in northeastern Georgia. This county was laid out in 1793,
and parts of it have been added to Greene, Madison, and Taliaferro
counties. Some of the soil is noted for its fertility. Formerly the
county had many slaves, and latterly the system of peonage has been
widespread.
Statistics of Negro and white population at each census since 1800
and of property owned by Negroes since 1874 follow:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF OGLETHORPE COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1800 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1800........................................
1810......................................
1820........................................
1830........................................
1840........................................
3,094
5,440
7,343
7,959
6,362
Whites.
.6,686
6,857
6,703
5,659
4,606
Census year.
Negroes.
1850......................................
I860......................................
1870......................................
1880.................
1890......................................
7,877
7,535
7,141
9,931
11,264
Whites.
4,382
4,014
4,641
5,469
5,686
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF OGLETHORPE COUNTY, 1874
TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1874
...............
1875
...............
1876.............................
1877.............................
1878.............................
1879.............................
1880.............................
1881.............................
1882.............................
1883.............................
1884.............................
1885.............................
1886.............................
1887.............................
1888.............................
1889.............................
1890.............................
1891.............................
1892.............................
1893.............................
1894.............................
1895.............................
1896.............................
1897.............................
1898.............................
1899.............................
1900.............................
Acres of
land
owned.
3,656
4,508
5,030
5,594
6,522
7,378
7,346
9,586
10,361
10,636
11,661
11,371
10,418
9,383
9,664
7,816
8,149
7,789
7,502
6,951
7,243
7,584
8,291
8,048
8,693
9,541
9,036
Land.
(a)
$14,943
15,485
16,184
18,750
17,063
20,265
26,181
29,374
30,197
32,535
32,480
30,012
26,330
29,570
24,124
24,338
23,580
23,160
21,395
20,600
21,345
24,465
24,358
29,350
32,628
30,579
House
Planta
Town
hold and Horses
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other tion and
mechan
property. property.
property. furni
stock.
ical
tools.
ture.
(a)
$1,100
1,725
1,600
1,600
1,250
1,430
1,315
1,525
2,025
2,040
2,565
2,630
2,495
2,590
1,855
2,025
2,655
3,280
3,550
3,395
3,365
3,645
3,470
3,515
3,130
2,850
(a)
(a)
$265
1,225
7,346 !i $30,152
2,775 !1 19,495
3,269
25,248
2,090
29,245
3,008
33,060
2,998
31,179
3,029
6,966
3,460
33,505
5,265
29,345
5,519
25,229
5,316
23,565
8,485
25,970 1
4,691
18,973
4,287
25,236
5,440
32,645 |
4,165
24,360
4,245
26,750
3,795
26,140
2,965
20,245
3,900
23,275
6,222
30,463
5,869
30,106
6,649
26,830
4,312
17,567
(a)
$540
4,075
2,760
1,360
1,165
3,134
3,696
3,207
3,825
2,575
3,610
2,100
3,810
2,978
3,641
4,740
3,700
3,495
2,985
2,310
2,660
4,170
5,054
4,990
3,303
$37^970
29,585
9,418
20,410
1,620
1,775
3,679
2,237
31,940
2,250
1,745
2,060
l,-809
1,040
1,042
1,617
2,430
1,340
1,500
1,090
690
695
443
385
3,288
785
$62,066
54,270
48,565
68,770
65,790
49,810
55,977
70,379
71,004
77,365
77,615
73,970
69,065
61,615
71,463
53,664
61,14o
71,49
60,005
60,935
58,005
50,920
58,640
69,126
74,279
77,515
59,396
a Not reported.
PAULDING COUNTY.
Paulding County, in northwestern Georgia, was laid out from Cher
okee and organized in 1832.
THE
N EG RO
LA N D H O L D E R
751
OF G E O R G IA
Statistics of population and of Negro ownership of property follow:
NEGRO A N D W H IT E POPULATION OF PAULDING COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1840 TO 1890.
Census year.
Whites.
Negroes.
1840............................................
1850............................................
1860............................................
454
1,477
578
2,102
5,560
6,460
Census year.
Negroes.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Whites.
556
984
1,505
7,083
9,903
10,443
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO TAL PRO PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
PAU LD IN G COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
1,695
1,950
2,667
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$7,360
6,320
10,860
$615
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$13,788
14,032
19,018
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
2,403
2,485
3,189
$8,892
9,213
13,372
$1,052
1,655
1,380
$18,048
18,114
27,169
PICKENS COUNTY.
Pickens County, in northern Georgia, was laid out in 1853.
Statistics of population and of Negro ownership of property follow:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF PICKENS COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890
Census year.
Negroes.
I860............................................
1870............................................
Whites.
246
129
4,705
5,188
Census year.
Negroes.
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Whites.
145
349
6,645
7,832
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO TAL PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
PICKENS COUNTY, A T 5-YE A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
1,040
540
480
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$4,035
2,315
2,345
$50
30
Assessed value.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$4,902
3,685
4,119
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned.
492
738
992
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$740
998
1,986
$90
308
255
Total
prop
erty.
$2,508
2,849
5, 608
PIERCE COUNTY.
Pierce County, in southeastern Georgia, was laid out in 1857.
Statistics of its population and of property owned by Negroes follow:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF PIERCE COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Census year.
1860............................................
1870............................................
Negroes.
233
814
11358— No. 35— 01
Whites.
1,740
1,964
13
Census year.
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
1,472
1,983
Whites.
3,065
4,396
752
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LAB O R .
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES p F PIERCE COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
lan d
owned.
Year.
1874................................
1875
.................
1876
.................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
House
Planta
Town
hold and Horses
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other tion and
m echan property. property.
property.
furni
stock.
ical tools.
ture.
Land.
(a)
S3,033
3,330
3,311
3,269
3,660
4,202
3,652
5,231
7,813
8,270
9,311
7,849
12,116
14,122
15,730
17,309
21,518
21,013
23,950
27,395
27,147
28, 691
28,327
25,319
22,130
23,011
1,467
1,495
2,191
3,160
3,361
3,666
3, 765
3,859
5,795
6,093
5,640
6,021
4,542
5,971
6,373
6,090
5,596
5,886
6,286
7,004
7,498
7,412
6,915
7,544
7,372
6,645
6,878
$2,686
3,675
3,575
3,370
3,200
3,455
2,890
2,845
2,805
3,385
4,350
4,145
4,105
4,780
4,131
4,355
3,690
4,345
4,257
4,450
4,905
5,520
5,020
5,415
5,630
5,890
5,575
(a)
(a)
$150
1,240
990
974
978
744
1,013
1,722
2,007
2,009
2,441
1,939
2,859
2,499
3,781
3,808
4,442
5,970
7,845
10,018
9,623
9,759
5,581
5,740
5.367
6 ; 205
$2,802
3,446
3,237
3,131
3,188
4,128
5,063
5,282
5,939
5,853
5,928
6 ,547
6,932
7,912
9,463
10,362
10,729
12,541
9,668
9,617
9,166
8,805
7,543
7,234
(a)
$80
409
388
311
446
551
285
297
732
935
521
244
1,089
1,056
1,281
1,505
1,711
1,691
1,728
1,978
1,797
1,803
1,459
1,357
1,218
1,234
(a)
$4,779
3,783
443
230
403
395
1,492
1,255
1,094
905
1,986
1,938
2,414
1,010
1,395
2,440
3,242
2,943
2,589
2,401
2,687
2,812
1,467
1,657
3,909
2,060
$9,277
11,717
12,337
11,304
11,430
12,179
11,913
12,475
15,438
20,094
21,751
24,343
21,928
29,186
29,365
33,474
36,664
44,721
46,236
51,291
59,238
56,442
57,702
51,415
48,508
46,057
45,319
a Not reported.
PIKE COUNTY.
Pike County is located in central Georgia.
and portions of it were added to Upson.
It was laid out in 1822,
Statistics of population and Negro ownership of property follow :
NEGRO A N D W H IT E POPULATION OF PIK E C OUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1830................................... ........
1840............................................
1850............................................
1860............................................
Whites.
1,793
2,581
5,620
4,746
4,356
6 ,595
8,686
Census year.
Negroes.
1870
1880
1890
W hites.
4,906
8,069
8,077
5,999
7,780
8,223
5,332
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTA TE A N D OF TO T AL PRO PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
P IK E COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875..........................
1880...........................
1885..........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
2,969 $14,726
2,885 14,806
2,567 16,634
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$7,525 $60,364
7,265 60,841
16,750 82,865
Assessed value.
Year.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
5,215 $27,145 $15,915
4,657 27,440 18,759
3,421 19,256 18,486
Total
prop
erty.
$104,368
90,025
76,508
THE
NEGRO
LANDHOLDER
753
OF GEORGIA
POLK c o u n t y .
Polk County, in northwest Georgia, was laid out in 1851.
Statisties of population and of property owned by Negroes follow:
N E G R O A N D W H I T E P O P U L A T I O N O F P O L K C O U N T Y , A T E A C H C E N S U S , 1860 T O 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1860....................
1870....................
ASSESSED V A L U E
Whites.
2,442
2,578
Census year.
3,853
5,244
OF P R O P E R T Y O W N E D
Negroes.
1880................
1890...................
BY NEGROES
4,147
4,654
Whites.
7,805
10,289
O F P O L K C O U N T Y , 1874 T O 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land j
owned. ' Land.
i
i
l
1874.
1875.
1876.
•1877.
1878.
1879.
1880.
1881.
1882.
1883.
1884.
1885.
1886.
1887.
1888.
1889.
1890.
1891.
1892.
1893.
1894.
1895.
1896.
1897.
1898.
1899.
1900.
2,228
2,167
1,961
2,512
3,673
4,211
4,331
4,420
4,306
4,677
4,360
4,837
4,555
4,460
4,833
4,715
5,093
5,772
5,556
6,842
7,282
7,060
6,942
7,286
7,270
8,289
9,652
(a)
$9,730
8,890
11,056
13,601
15,249
16,205
18,990
17,686
20,075
19,685
18,502
17, 013
17, 225
19,810
19,605
22,275
24,274
25,142
27,067
27,586
23,812
24,312
24,945
23,422
27,639
31,804
House
Planta- *
Town
hold and
Horses
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other tion and
mechanjproperty. property.
stock.
property. furni
ical
tools.
ture.
(a)
$620
190
195
175
110
275
175
780
515
1,190
1,460
1,665
2, 075
3,703
5,250
6,982
9,160
10, 615
12,335
11,360
12, 984
10,380
9,995
8,317
9,100
10,722
(a)
(a)
$50
1,489
3,994
3,841
3, 080
3,367
3,985
3,618
4,088
4,392
3,843
4,623
4,618
5,267
5,214
5,824
7,394
6,900
7,177
6,836
5, 981
6,652
7,091
6, 716
7,294
8,402
$13,213
14,487
11,716
14,425
16,343
12,Oil
14,634
14,481
12,042
12,609
12,649
14,167
16,838
16,388
15,658
16,281
17,152
16,251
13,380
14,725
15,877
13,802
13,952
15,762
(a)
1
1
!
i
:
i
(a)
$25
$16,341
375
15,048
618 j
1,521
585
1,798
463
1,167
533
1,911
820
2,471
518
1,730
624
1,878
654
1,748
528
1,183
618
1,685
1,353
346
1,616
881
2,021
270
2,109
1,276
2,031
1,995
2,562
3,114
2,596
1,029
2,451
579
2, 056
579
2,052
730
2,576
1,264
2,493
1,233
2,786
1,613
3,138
1,495
$36,397
26, 766
26,292
30,597
34,487
31,785
36,716
42,784
36.343
41,814
42,150
37,558
38,213
38,266
45,444
49,198
54,854
60,512
64,614
67,356
65,063
58,792
58,851
61,748
55,983
62,384
71,323
a Not reported.
PULASKI COUNTY.
Pulaski County, located in central Georgia, was laid out in 1808.
Statistics of population and of property owned by Negroes follow:
NEGRO AND WHITE
POPULATION
Census year.
Negroes.
O F P U L A S K I C O U N T Y , A T E A C H C E N S U S , 1810 T O 1890.
Whites.
Census year.
Negroes.
Whites.
1
1810....................
1820....................
1830....................
1840....................
1850....................
540
2,046
1,783
2,417
2,843
1,553
3,237
3,123
2,972
3,784
I860.................
1870.........
1880.........
1890................
!
4,137
5,984
8 225
io, ooi
4,607
5,955
5,824
6,558
754
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
PULASKI COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
4,490
5,988
6,901
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$8,911
10,689
13,484
$6,914 $43,230
6,975 60,760
13,955 59,022
Total
prop
erty.
Assessed value.
Year.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
12,294 $32,319 $19,890
14,145 48,433 26,345
13,205 45,321 28,306
$122,926
144,158
138,800
PUTNAM COUNTY.
Putnam County is located in central Georgia.
1807, and a portion added to Jones in 1810.
impoverished by a bad system of cultivation.
It was laid out in
The soil has been
Following are given statistics of population and ownership of prop
erty by Negroes:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF PU TNAM C OUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1810 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
1810 ..........................................
1820 ..........................................
1830
......................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
Whites.
3,258
7,267
7,748
6,519
7,494
6,771
8,208
5,513
3,741
3,300
Census year.
Negroes.
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
W hites.
7,169
7,445
11,021
10,903
2,956
3,016
3,518
3,939
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTA TE AN D OF TO T AL PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
PU TNAM COUNTY, A T 5-YEAR^PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
1875
1880..........................
1885
..................
Land.
2,879 $11,216
3,975 12,711
5,065 19,992
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$7,770 $80,536
8,365 57,934
11,926 83,658
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
7,021 $26,845 $15,630
7,161 28,056 23,592
5,446 24,590 16,670
Total
prop
erty.
$104,343
97,674
74,528
QUITMAN COUNTY.
Quitman County, in southwest Georgia, was laid out in 1858.
Statistics of population and of property owned by Negroes follow:
NEGRO A N D W H IT E POPULATION OF Q U ITM A N COUNTY, A T EA CH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Census year.
1860
1870
..............................
Negroes.
1,629
2,377
W hites.
1,870
1,773
Census year.
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
2,619
3,050
Whites.
1,773
1,421
THE
NEGRO
LAN DH O LD ER
755
OF G EO RG IA,
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R EA L ESTATE AND OF TO T AL PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
Q U ITM A N C OUNTY, A T 5-YE A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
3,018
3,200
3,903
$6,741
6,530
8,804
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$520 $16,879
1,950 26,642
2,035 31,125
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
4,344 $11,299
2,559
5,510
1,907
6,304
$1,935
1,115
880
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Total
prop
erty.
$34,731
19,559
21,110
RABUN COUNTY.
Rabun County, in the extreme northeastern part of Georgia, was
laid out in 1819.
Its population and statistics of property owned by Negroes are
shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF R AB U N COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1820 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
15
61
84
1820............................................
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
110
Whites.
509
2,115
1,828
2,338
Census year.
Negroes.
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Whites.
3,061
3,137
4,437
5,440
210
119
197
166
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO TAL PROPERTY O W NED B Y NEGROES OF
R AB U N COUNTY, A T 5-YE A R PERIODS, 1875 to 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
Town .
and | Total
city
propreal
erty.
estate.
250
725
750
$225
410
390
$1,165
921
1,436
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
980
1,011
944
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$740
815
930
Total
prop
erty.
$2,321
2,239
2,449
RANDOLPH COUNTY.
Randolph County, in southwestern Georgia, was laid out from Lee
County in 1828. The soil is very rich.
The Negro and white population of this county since 1830 and the
amount of property owned by Negroes since 1874 are shown in the
tables following:
NEGRO A N D W H IT E POPULATION OF R AN DO LPH COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Census year.
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
I860............................................
Negroes.
683
2,690
5,011
4,468
Whites.
1,508
5,586
7,857
5,103
Census year.
1870......................
1880........................
1890....................................
Negroes.
5,477
7,796
9,473
Whites.
5,084
5,545
5,794
756
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF RANDOLPH COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1874................................
1875................................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
Acres of
land
owned.
5,991
6,027
5' 731
5; 536
5,188
5,228
6,079
5,778
6,149
6,332
5,330
5,829
6,009
5,744
5,099
6,093
6,712
9,296
8,502
8,597
8,847
8,273
7,994
8,228
7,361
8,041
8,777
Land.
(a)
$13,565
12 ' 280
9^ 950
9,120
9,850
11,625
12,176
12,234
17,405.
17,025
17,080
17,745
18,029
16,237
18,173
20,264
38,616
34,085
33,610
32,805
29,720
30,180
34,740
28,208
28,335
30,955
House
Planta
Town
hold and Horses
tion and
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other
m
echan property. property.
property.
furni
stock.
ical tools.
ture.
(a)
$10,325
8,880
8,695
7,655
5,780
8,110
5,925
6,540
8,150
9,050
13,585
14,572
15,485
16,432
15,650
14,783
23,245
28,820
31,060
31,395
28,810
27,465
32,260
30,245
30,370
28,810
(a)
$360
3,950
5,551
4,210
4,965
5,340
4,132
4,409
4,415
4,605
5,415
9,127
12,402
8,979
9,966
11,444
18,984
13,755
13,420
12,520
9,255
8,695
14,088
10,983
15,615
12,300
(a)
$i5,747
12,205
13,790
15,220
15,279
14,246
17,840
18,865
17,315
18,204
20,595
17,004
20,936
30,606
40,301
28,480
24,490
25,040
16,050
8,525
20,888
16,685
17,250
16,985
(a)
$90
1,355
L310
740
865
1,105
1,469
1,415
1,545
2,500
2,330
3,007
4,257
2,851
3,616
6,609
11,253
7,070
5,535
4,905
3,280
3,650
5,363
3,900
4,685
4,355
(a)
$21,865
19,080
1*220
1,855
1,980
1,870
1,522
1,966
2,135
1,220
1,055
3,037
4,065
1,999
1,298
1,035
3,057
1,905
1,645
1,655
1,330
11,210
1,720
1,464
3,015
1,605
$60,725
46,205
45 ’ 545
42’, 473
35,785
37,230
43,270
40,503
40,810
51,490
53,265
56,780
65,692
74,833
63,502
69,639
84,741
135,456
114,115
109,760
108,320
88 ,445
89,725
109,059
91,485
99,270
95,010
a Not reported.
RICHMOND COUNTY.
In the eastern part of Georgia, laid out in 1877, Richmond County
contains the city of Augusta, with 17,395 whites and 15,875 Negroes in
1890. It is notable as the home of many old free Negro families who
owned considerable property before the war.
Its population at each census since 1790 and statistics of property
owned by Negroes since 1874 are shown in the tables which follow :
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF R ICH M OND C OUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1790 TO 1890.
Census year.
T790............................................
1800............................................
1810............................................
1820............................................
1830............................................
1840............................................
Negroes.
4,155
2,747
3,508
4,941
6,481
6,282
Whites.
7.162
2,728
2,681
3,667
5.163
5,650
Census year.
! Negroes.
1850..............
1860. .
1870
1880.
1890.
8,093
8,879
12,565
17,464
22,818
1
Whites.
8,153
12,405
13,157
17,185
22,346
TH E
N EG RO
L A N D H O L D E R O f’ G E O R G IA
757
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF RICHMOND COUNTY,
1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
i
j
1
i
'
1
1
1
2,223
2,650
3,265
3,594
2,898
2,851
3,209
3,463
3,866
4,230
4,078
4,286
4,383
4,429
4,661
4,943
5,166
5,472
5,610
6,152
5,757
6,802
6 , 758
6,648
6,542
6,207
6 ,739
Land.
House
Planta
Town
hold and
Horses
tion and
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other
m
echan property. property.
property.
furni
stock.
ical tools.
ture.
(a)
$40,000
51,450
55,800
47,800
48,850
52,000
58,200
68,350
74,525
48,250
•49,250
61,350
61,660
66,810
67,440
78, 770
94,220
137,090
158,915
151,750
159,830
162,220
174,260
178,020
148, 780
160,940
$161,450
170,600
177,250
187,350
191,450
188,000
192,300
199,500
231,250
249,700
291,800
318,250
377,100
391,390
416,620
438,940
448,200
531,890
565,480
597,420
593,620
581,450
569,395
571,175
537,110
502,645
506,990
(a)
$2,350
3,350
4,200
. 4,100
3,550
3,750
4,450
4,600
6 ,395
4,750
6,350
10,700
13,300
14,490
17,990
19,010
21,380
31,185
41,280
37,230
37,530
42,285
46,580
45,985
33, 955
123,185
(a)
$2,900
7,250
6,800
8,100
9,250
11,550
11,050
14,475
12,000
11,450
12,150
11,940
13,580
50
14,630
17,515
21,025
20,445
13,760
11,905
12,260
12,765
11,460
8,000
16,120
(a)
$300
400
200
150
200
200
300
450
1,235
450
500
100
100
12,820
3,445
4,265
4,410
3,265
2,890
3,030
4,190
5,000
3,835
4,730
(a)
$16,250
17,750
12,750
9,150
7,300
8,400
12,300
14,250
76,825
59,350
. 8,250
8,450
9,150
9,843
10,320
14,710
15,585
26,115
33,980
30, 485
10,105
9,570
10,770
14,085
104,925
234, 795
$217,350
229,500
253,100
267,550
259,450
256,000
265,900
286,300
329,950
423,155
416,600
394,050
469,850
487,540
521,343
547,560
575,320
684,035
785,160
856,450
830,110
803,710
798,760
819,740
791,660
802,140
1,046,760
a Not reported.
ROCKDALE COUNTY.
Located in north central Georgia. This county was laid out in 1870.
Its population in 1880 and 1890 and statistics of property owned by
Negroes since 1874, follow :
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF R OCKD ALE COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1880 AND
1890.
Census year.
1880............................................
Negroes.
2,689
Whites.
4,149
|
Census year.
1890..........
Negroes.
2,686
Whites.
4,127
758
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LABOR,
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF ROCKDALE COUNTY,
1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
Year.
1874................................
1875................................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
House
Planta
Town
hold and Horses
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other tion and
m
echan property. property.
property.
furni
stock.
ical
tools.
ture.
Land.
2,060
2,327
L839
1,778
1,765
1,757
1,454
1,784
1,407
1,640
1,749
1,530
1,766
1,999
2,095
2,304
2,513
2,443
2,326
2,306
2,347
2,163
2,206
2,366
2,416
2,448
2,373
$1,065
1,270
1,085
905
835
515
240
585
945
995
1,230
1,420
1,595
1,620
2,545
3,395
3,636
3,945
6,880
7,347
7,537
8,087
8,252
8,807
8,532
9,205
9,447
A («)
$15,902
13,027
9,930
8,056
7,637
7,120
8,343
8,043
7,825
8,033
7,370
9,698
10,801
10,696
11,807
13,090
12,752
14,709
14,470
14,346
13,090
13,345
15,918
15,906
16,389
15,621
(a)
$270
2,939
3,472
4,355
3,139
3,091
2,659
2,292
3,422
3,161
3,109
3,687
4,645
4,434
5,506
5,403
5,551
7,308
8,267
8,276
7,971
7,461
7,485
7,592
7,327
6,869
(a)
$8,123
7,873
6,062
6,540
6,132
6 , 760
5,919
5,810
5,865
6,772
7,999
8,025
8,588
10,091
11,089
10,702
10,911
10,206
9,007
8,894
10,561
11,842
9,213
9,821
$30,099
32,930
29’ 415
24^ 933
23,365
19,428
18,937
19,424
19,985
19,789
19,708
19,126
24,034
27,952
27,678
31,957
35,122
36,788
43,169
44,021
43,038
40,640
40,515
45,994
47,422
45,590
44,768
(a)
(a)
$60
1,283
’ 434
325
422
682
523
1,192
265
228
326
372
1,394
1,301
1,563
1,795
2,408
2,638
2,266
2,081
1,867
1,922
2,331
3,020
2,594
2,368
$15,428
l l ’ 081
2 ’ 069
1,921
1,653
1,264
1,182
753
1,363
1,246
1,036
1,910
1,493
677
1,098
1,107
1,043
932
760
592
618
641
892
530
862
642
a Not reported.
SCHLEY COUNTY.
Schley County, in western Georgia, was laid out in 1857.
Statistics of population and of Negro ownership of property follow :
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF SCH LEY COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
I860............................................
1870............................................
Whites.
2,359
2,851
2,274
2,278
Census year.
Negroes.
1880......................
1890........
W hites.
3,073
3,205
2,229
2,238
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTA TE AN D OF TO T AL PRO PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
SCH LEY COUNTY, A T 5-YE A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
4,223 $10,323
4,352
7,488
4,428 11,076
$ioo
$25,537
24,863
33,392
410
Assessed value.
Year.
1890'........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
4,203 $11,062
4,035 11,952
3,037
8,749
$1,272
2,325
2,430
$35,650
35,781
34,717
SCREVEN COUNTY.
Situated in eastern Georgia, this county was laid out from Burke
and Effingham in 1793, and a portion of it was assigned to Bulloch in
1796.
Statistics of population and Negro ownership of property follow :
TH E N E G R O
759
L A N D H O L D E R OF G E O R G IA .
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF SCREVEN COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1800 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
1800
IHIft
1820
1830
1840
.
Whites.
2,253
2,657
2,090
2,387
2,162
766
1,820
1,851
2,389
2,632
......................
...
......................
........................
Census year.
Negroes.
W hites.
3,674
4,532
4,888
6,613
7,507
1850..........................................
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
3.173
3,742
4,287
6.173
6,916
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AND OF TO T AL PRO PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
SCREVEN COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875
1880
1885
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
7,164
9,835
12,569
$6,261
9,106
12,966
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
15,925 $19,176
15,270 18,022
14,552 18,763
$235
2,058
2,360
Acres
of land
owned.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$36,443
50,174
56,201
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Total
prop
erty.
$75,941
66,521
78,645
SPALDING COUNTY.
Spalding County, in central Georgia, was laid out in 1851.
Its population since 1860 and figures showing Negro ownership of
property since 1874 appear in the following tables:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF SPALDING COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
........
1Sfif>
1870
3,873
4,878
Whites.
4,826
5,327
Census year.
Negroes.
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
7,146
7,281
Whites.
5,439
5,835
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF SPALDING COU NTY, 1874 TO
Assessed value.
Year.
1874
.................
1875
..........
1876
.
..........
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
Acres of
land
owned.
550 '
852
736
1,002
1,719
1,718
1,571
1,742
1,880
1,805
1,934
2,436
2,458
2,358
2,427
2,711
2,956
3,309
3,242
3,551
3,717
3,652
3,874
4,414
4,087
3,582
3,891
Land.
(a)
$6,666
5,586
7,101
9,382
10,539
8,705
10,803
11,835
12,141
16,312
18,053
18,674
18,229
20,173
21,858
24,946
25,754
31,287
34,369
36,298
36,367
38,728
45,437
41,463
39,233
40,251
House
Planta
hold and Horses tion and
Town
Other
Total
kitchen
and other
and city
m
echan property. property.
stock.
furni
property.
ical tools.
ture.
$38,590
33,455
30,170
32,330
29,953
27,022
28,031
26,000
22,605
26,226
31,675
38,160
41,365
43,795
47,490
50,150
56,523
46,967
70,170
80,115
90,775
89,025
97,902
100,433
79,445
87,530
75,705
(a)
$305
2,874
8,926
6,681
6,841
6,217
6,353
4,865
5,312
5,738
8,362
10,856
13,820
15,248
15,826
16,553
10,971
12,502
15, 678
19,368
20,633
22,051
22,716
14,968
20,833
16,675
a Not reported.
(a)
$16,881
.13,080
13,204
14, 659
14,107
12,234
12,546
13,426
13,865
17,481
19,900
22,130
22,571
27,314
22,446
26,199
26,617
28,196
22,496
21,925
24,291
19,121
20,599
18,325
(a)
$70
434
3,511
3,092
1,965
2,360
2,231
1,740
2,183
2,567
2,668
4,852
5,147
5,690
5,578
6,022
4,931
5,571
5,946
6,524
5,168
5,537
6,362
5,232
6,280
5,348
(a)
$19,940
14,449
2,418
368
536
767
972
537
897
1,400
1,325
2,004
1,761
1,505
1,566
2,862
2,613
2,400
1,463
1,449
1,657
1,869
1,725
3,631
3, 111
3,006
$83,844
60,436
53,513
71,167
62,556
60,107
60,739
60,466
53,816
59,305
71,118
82,433
95,236
102,652
112,236
117,549
134,220
113,682
148,129
164,188
182,610
175,346
188,012
200,964
163,860
177,586
159,310
760
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LAB O R ,
STEWART COUNTY.
Stewart County, located in southwestern Georgia, was laid out from
Randolph in 1830. The soil is poor.
The population since 1840 and statistics of property owned by
Negroes since 1874 are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF STEWART COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1840 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1840.....................................
1850.....................................
I860.....................................
Whites.
4,759
7,378
7,888
8,174
8,649
5.534
Census year.
Negroes.
1870...................................
1880...................................
1890...................................
9,100
9,622
11,484
Whites.
5,104
4,376
4,198
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF STEWART COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1874
.................
1875
.................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885.................. .............. 1
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
Acres of
land
owned.
1,313
2,039
1,798
1,802
2,335
2,809
3,972
3,122
3,858
4,683
6,644
6,707
5,866
5,867
6,438
4,702
7,928
11,117
11,547
12,188
13,165
12,095
13,153
12,218
14,186
13,745
10,704
Land.
( a)
$6,312
4,048
3,637
4,061
4,912
7,901
6,857
7,925
10,871
13,305
15,608
14,084
12,251
14,833
17,052
House
Planta
Town
hold and Horses
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other tion and
m
echan property. property.
property.
furni
stock.
ical
tools.
ture.
$4 ,222
2,870
2,970
2,627
2,125
2,270
2,960
2,990
3,618
2,885
3,780
4,870
6,100
21,000
5,772
5,875
6,255
8,820
26,220
33,452
35,387
39,594
32,120
32,965
29,115
32,130
31,945
26,760
16,380
18,145
15,880
10,250
8,870
8,720
8,645
11,540
12,135
8,105
(a)
(«)
#5,135 1..................
7,355
$17,377
7,126
18,021
8 , 787
20,337
10,479
28,905 ,
13,493
31,221
14,699
33,116
14,038
32,939
16,070
28,983
15,422
26,195
14,964
25,362
15,641
24,653
14,919
23,179
20,095
28,774
25,263
37,597
23,077
44,464
20,336
39,163
31,779
40,541
30,490
37,925
18,300
26,270
17,730
29,325
17,205
29,845
18,570
29,985
19,340
24,970
22,175
31,690
(a)
(a)
$1,335
1,172
959
987
1,263
1,531
1,643
1,502
1,421
1,163
1,264 '
1,212
972
1,292
1,977
2,104
2,289
2,486
995
1,230
1,145
$32,615
22,177
2,356
1,486
2,314
3,559
5,528
6,302
6,139
5,404
4,296
5,380
3,465
4,656
7,812
11,636
11,611
10,772
11,747
9,436
6,000
6,330
5,855
8,035
6,750
7,715
$61,770
41,797
35,665
34,524
33,778
39,607
55,067
61,620
67,303
68 ,374
68,963
67,554
67,154
62,994
64,434
81,280
106,293
115,581
120,103
139,888
135,811
93,935
96,450
91,885
97,365
94,545
100,475
a Not reported.
SUMTER COUNTY.
Sumter County, in southwest central Georgia, was laid out from
Lee in 1831.
Statistics of population and of property owned by Negroes follow:
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION OF SUMTER COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1840 TO 1890.
Census year.
1840.....................................
1850.....................................
1860.....................................
Negroes.
1,644
3,853
4,892
Whites.
4,115
6,469
4,536
Census year.
1870___
1880 .
1890..................................
Negroes.
10,639
12,189
15,098
Whites.
5,920
6,050
7,008
761
THE NEGRO LANDHOLDER OF GEORDIA,
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PRO PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF SUMTER COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
Year.
House
Planta
hold and Horses
Town
tion and
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other
m echan property. property.
stock.
furni
property.
ical tools.
ture.
Land.
1874................................
(a)
2,063
1875. . . .
3,925
$14,618
1876................................ 5 31,014
12,589
16,519
1877................................
4,033
1878................................
13,805
3,879
16,939
1879................................
4,929
18,812
1880................................
5,940
24,840
1881................................
7,283
24,922
1882................................
7,018
6,851
26,539
1883................................
1884................................
8,667
34,281
38,441
1885................................
9,552
1886................................
41,298
10,344
1887................................
9,395
38,372
1888................................
11,503
50,743
10,676
51,110
1889................................ 1
1890................................
12,304
64,010
14,833
77,899
1891................................
1892................................
!
85,177
14,501
13,468
80,335
1893................................
1894................................
14,265
73,132
1895................................
14,147
77,937
1896................................
15,494
85,352
1897................................
13,957
77,884
1898................................
13,229
79,330
81,111
1899................................ 1
13,799
90,902
1900................................
13,639
$35,874
36,898
29,400
31,580
32,890
34,407
36,213
36,182
39,660
26,407
49,018
51,080
56,902
57,243
76,690
93,718
172,448
187,338
231,135
194,047
193,469
186,400
208,183
181,199
161,647
192,450
190, 058
(a)
$925
6,976
7,860
7,065
7,871
8 ,593
9,521
11,394
13,759
14,750
14,927
18,043
16,373
24,389
26,385
32,298
39,244
42,045
37 249
38,339
37,633
41,459
40,622
39,588
43,123
48,252
(a)
$20
$25,248
21,047
26,280
26,372
37,243
36,247
43,671
48,312
51,820
37,297
34,868
40,823
41,422
55,327
66,966
58,962
48,112
45,614
41,287
46,418
42,975
41,342
39,640
47,902
1,149
1,036
849
924
741
906
893
1,022
1,100
897
1,283
1,600
7,980
8,301
12,371
17,166
14,994
12,076
10,716
9,912
10,416
10,176
9,918
8,878
10, 755
(a)
$14,766
30,812
6,911
3,715
4,924
7,917
7,979
7,135
29,316
9,877
8,825
10,042
8,463
6 ,735
9,086
11,951
16,359
13,151
9,557
12,373
10,984
13,082
8,915
8,445
41,991
76,594 i
$101,405
67,227
80,926
89,154
79,371
91,345
98,648
116,671
120,251
140,714
157,338
165,990
164,865
156,919
207,360
230,022
348,405
404,972
445,464
381,376
373,643
364,153
404,910
361,771
340,270
407,193
464,463
a Not reported.
b These figures seem too large as compared with other figures in the colum n; they are given, how
ever, as shown in the original report.
TALBOT COUNTY.
Talbot County, in western Georgia, was laid out in 1827.
Statistics of population and Negro ownership of property follow:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF TALB O T COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
..............................
1830. . . ;
1840............................................
1850. . .
............
1860............................................
Whites.
2,101
6,766
8,741
8 , 622
3,839
8,861
7,793
4,994
Census year.
Negroes.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Whites.
7,152
9,667
9,239
4,761
4,448
4,019
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO T AL PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
TA LBO T COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875
1880
........
1885..........................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
886
3,664
5,063
$2,190
9,761
11,915
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$500 $36,189
1,595 49,677
2,800 42,980
Year.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
8,070 $30,194
8,811 27,204
8,441 19,980
$8 , 940
7,756
6,305
$117,917
98,848
60,147
TALIAFERRO COUNTY.
Taliaferro County, located in eastern Georgia, was laid out in 1825
from W ilkes, W arren, Hancock, Greene, and Oglethorpe. Some
excellent soil exists in this county.
762
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E D E P A R T M E N T
OP LA B O R ,
Statistics of population since 1830 and of property owned by Negroes
since 1874 follow:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF TA LIA FE R R O COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
1860............................................
2,772
2,895
3,095
2,890
Whites.
2,162
2,295
2,051
1,693
Census year.
Negroes.
1870
1880
1890
2,987
4,722
4,827
Whites.
1,809
2,312
2,464
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PR O PERTY O W NED B Y NEGROES OF T A LIA FE R R O COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1874................................
1875................................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1 8 9 2 .............................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
Acres of
land
owned.
2,920
3,372
3,803
3,579
3,862
3,714
3,595
6,203
6,883
5,303
5,559
4,681
4,762
5,344
4,627
5,740
6,695
5,933
6,665
6,635
7,048
6,556
6,406
7,135
7,929
7,425
7,099
Land.
(a)
$9,460
10,847
9,913
10,847
9,840
10,552
17,524
20,010
15,609
15,274
13,855
14,380
16,820
14,736
16,907
19,732
19,746
20,697
20,157
20,661
17,960
18,633
21,374
22,890
22,959
22,009
House
Town
hold and
and city kitchen
property.
furni
ture.
$2,500
3,550
4,000
3,250
2,835
2,730
3,595
3,595
3,470
4,295
5,495
5,325
5,450
4,160
5,110
4,025
4,615
4,215
5,170
3,210
4,155
4,780
6,418
5,690
5,301
4,385
4,205
(a)
$50
1,333
1,285
1,365
1,352
1,491
1,658
1,378
1,694
1,734
2,358
1,773
1,913
2,213
2,430
3,170
6,993
6,220
6,989
5,806
4,303
4,801
5,234
5,088
6,094
6,000
Horses
and
other
stock.
(a)
$16,857
15,243
12,047
14,461
13,151
14,864
19,588
16,670
15,631
15,655
11,279
11,458
11,917
14,120
19,078
16,033
17,935
20,054
16,200
15,951
20,490
21,225
15,751
18,131
Planta
tion and
Other
Total
m echan property. property.
ical tools.
(a)
$1,065
2,317
2,238
2,345
1,877
2,225
2,021
2,401
2,280
2,060
2,210
1,914
1,147
1,712
1,810
3,340
4,351
3,456
3,642
4,342
2,837
4,538
2,592
3,704
3,875
(a)
$23,248
20,169
2,270
1,670
1,041
1,735
1,198
1,507
2,218
1,938
1,230
1,835
3,237
1,762
1,310
585
2,429
1,318
1,888
5,044
295
1,442
995
526
2,116
1,972
$34,728
37,373
38,666
35,813
34,305
28,887
34,059
39,147
43,630
45,684
43,171
40,609
41,007
38,556
36,991
38,399
45,562
56,812
52,894
53,821
55,720
47,880
50,082
58,321
57,622
55,009
56,192
a Not reported.
TATTNALL COUNTY.
Tattnall County, located in southeast central Georgia, was laid out
from Montgomery in 1801; portions of it were added to M ontgomery
in 1812. The soil is light and poor.
Statistics of population and of Negro ownership of property follow :
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF T A T T N A L L COUNTY, A T EA C H CENSUS, 1810 TO 1890.
Census year.
1810............................................
1820............................................
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
Negroes.
606
581
520
846
849
Whites.
1,600
2,063
1,520
1,878
2,378
Census year.
1860...
1870..............................
1880..............................
1890..............................
Negroes.
1,161
1,280
1,974
3,115
W hites.
3,191
3,580
5,014
7,138
TH E NEGRO
LAN DHOLDER
763
OF G EO RG IA,
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO TAL PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
T A T T N A L L COUNTY, A T 5-YE AR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875 ........................
1880
1885..........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
10,274
13,758
18,580
$6,388
8,795
21,292
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Assessed value.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
$16,784
25,463
46,387
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
19,067 $52,946
18,487 51,495
17,546 59,810
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$102,803
108,845
143,229
$3,231
7,510
TAYLOR COUNTY.
Taylor Comity, in central Georgia, was laid out in 1852.
Statistics of population and of property owned by Negroes follow:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF TA Y L O R COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 to 1890.
Whites.
Negroes.
Census year.
I860............................................
1870............................................
3,601
4,181
2,397
2,962
Census year.
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
Whites.
3,827
4,068
4,770
4,598
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO TAL PRO PERTY O W NE D B Y NEGROES OF
T A YL O R COUNTY, A T 5-YE AR PERIODS, 1875 to 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
2,692
3,189
5,709
$5,059
3,616
8,387
$1,577 $26,974
688
17,188
1,390 20,471
1875 ........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Total
prop
erty.
Assessed value.
Year
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
10,812
7,337
7,385
$9,214
11,569
12,074
$1,450
2,063
2,790
$25,315
31,848
35,525
TELFAIR COUNTY.
Telfair is in south central Georgia. It was laid out in 1807, and
portions were added to M ontgomery in 1812, 1820, and 1833. The
soil is sandy and productive.
Statistics of population and of Negro ownership of property follow:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF T E L F A IR COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1810 TO 1890.
Census year.
1810............................................
1820............................................
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
Negroes.
219
681
567
762
930
Whites.
525
1,423
1,569
2,001
2,096
Census year.
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
836
1,145
2,161
2 ,335
Whites.
1,877
2,100
2,666
3,142
764
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO T AL PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
T E L F A IR COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
2,547
3,731
2,965
$1,717
4,085
4,837
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$100
,315
325
Assessed value.
Acres
of land
owned.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$6,306
11,175
13,364
1890......................
1895........................
1900........................
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
6,745 $10,329
9,679 17,585
10,401 20,286
$1,867
4,535
7,889
$28,875
45,699
46,594
TERRELL COUNTY.
This county, in southwest Georgia, was laid out in 1856.
Figures for population and Negro ownership of property follow:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF TE R RE LL COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890
Negroes.
Census year.
1860............................................
1870............................................
2,889
5,284
Whites.
3,343
3,769
Census year.
Negroes.
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
6,183
9,169
Whites.
4,268
5,334
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PR O PERTY O W NED B Y NEGROES OF TE R R E LL COU NTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1874................................
1875................................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................ !
1879................................
1880................................ 1
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
Acres of
land
owned.
2,420
2,993
2,460
3,037
4,108
5,293
4,841
5,744
5,708
6,501
6,374
6,475
7,039
7,286
7,670
8,973
12,240
16,124
15,129
13,286
12,572
12,710
12,125
12,695
12,407
10,452
10,518
Land.
$9,268
5,622
7,190
9,181
11,379
11,216
14,345
15,219
19,855
20,662
22,700
24,969
27,954
27,290
33,184
52,058
75,718
72,124
64,351
59,818
48,516
50,550
59,699
50,935
44,484
45,468
House
Planta
Town
hold and
Horses
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other tion and
m
echan property. property.
property.
furni
stock.
ical tools.
ture.
(a)
$3,605
3,020
2,195
1,385
2,480
2,405
2,340
2,235
2,785
3,500
3,130
3,745
3,795
5,922
7,000
8,685
11,445
13,108
14,030
16,767
15,030
14,411
18,475
17,406
17,959
18,082
(a)
(a)
$200
5,026
6,639
$ 12 ,757
6,188
13,098
6,041
16,047
6 , 707
20,012
8,281
21,987
7,952
19,350
8,610
24,991
9,439 i 26,730
9,506 !
27,417
13,113
30,827
17,462
32,155
16,731
29,963
18,914
35,806
23,032
49,262
59,412
27,845
28,970
48,819
26,368
44,584
26,770
45,418
30,504
33,583
32,728
36,084
28,830
37,612
30,703
33,614
26,102
24,581
32,040
30,624
a Not reported.
(a)
$65
674
891
896
2,519
3,071
4.096
3,703
4,798
5,410
5,224
7,086
6,798
6,880
8,543
14,310
15,890
13,633
10,564
10,834
8,581
8,043
8 ,959
7,444
5,721
7,051
(a)
$25,452
12,590
1,553
1,475
667
962
735
434
98
886
507
961
1,247
1,226
1,202
1,314
5,115
4,143
4,971
4,253
4,064
3 ,668
3,237
2,942
5,797
3,168
$58,873
38,590
26,932
31,225
32,223
39,133
44,373
51,784
48,893
61,137
66,627
68,484
80,701
89,411
88,012
104,649
148,661
195,425
180,797
164,868
163,860
140,278
145,484
156,812
143,044
124,644
136,433
TH E
N EG RO
LAN DH OLDER
765
OF G E O R G IA .
THOMAS COUNTY.
Thomas County is located in southwestern Georgia. It was laid out
from Decatur and Irwin, and organized in 1825.
The population of the county at each census since 1830 and statistics
of property owned by Negroes follow:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF TH O M AS COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
1,172
2,956
5,160
6,278
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
I860............................................
Census year.
Whites.
Negroes.
Census year.
2,127
3,810
4,943
4,488
Negroes.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Whites.
6,160
8,384
8,363
12,213
15,028
11,122
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF TH O M AS COU NTY, 1874 TO 1900
Assessed value.
Year.
1874.
1875.
1876.
1877.
1878.
1879.
1880.
1881.
1882.
1883.
1884.
1885.
1886.
1887.
1888.
1889.
1890.
1891.
1892.
1893.
1894.
1895.
1896.
1897.
1898.
1899.
1900.
Acres of
land
owned.
13,308
13,074
12,720
14,436
15,234
14,851
16,229
15,162
16,008
16,787
20,179
18,450
19,898
20,652
20,723
221,730
23,090
22,287
23,095
21,412
23,152
22,391
20,477
23,311
22,489
22,947
24,620
Land.
House
Planta
Town
hold and Horses
tion and
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other
m echan property. property.
furni
stock.
property,
ical tools,
ture.
(a)
$27,848
24,231
26,829
31,299
31,187
34,080
30,600
33,250
34,595
48,856
47,626
47,356
55,664
51,773
57,137
64,325
60,749
64,895
68.562
67.562
63,122
58,772
60,968
59,571
64,508
65,754
$16,427
17,641
16,300
14,060
15,417
14,798
18,632
18,704
22,567
33,390
37,512
51,640
57,919
66.315
65,605
72,865
7,464
89,660
99,325
91,665
77,851
76,141
69,058
70.315
68,889
77,366
(a)
$256
10,333
8,221
7,894
8,114
7,026
8,920
10,241
12,085
13,381
11,603
14,498
17,216
18,825
19,074
24.322
28,912
24,516
26,833
24,303
22,783
22,761
23,540
21,538
23,188
31.323
$38, 704
38,146
40,810
37,676
33,177
37,816
44,034
46,209
39,417
44,382
42,548
44,206
50, 895
61,745
48,913
48,405
52,252
43,847
36,286
38,073
40,857
37,069
34,650
42,883
(a)
$552
4,972
4,070
4,766
5,036
4,808
4,657
5,193
7,417
8,426
6,604
8,647
8,759
8,177
8,904
12,020
10,650
10,638
11,153
9,375
8,067
7,783
9,600
8,962
8,006
9,326
$59 192
43,952
5,355
1,758
3,193 I
2,498
4,635
5,285
9,057
9,853
8,200
10,972
10,340
10,678
11,354
11,968
81,369
11,266
13,843
11,286
10,106
I
I
:
'
1
I
I
I
!
10,101 j
10,395
9,208
11,975
13,665
$123,930
104,275
101,129
99,479
97,923
103,757
100,886
100,621
110,489
129,755
160,115
150,962
177,495
192,446
199,974
212,969
247,245
238,057
249,380
271,968
248,038
218.215
213,631
214,418
206,663
211.216
240,317
a Not reported.
TOWNS COUNTY.
Towns County, in north Georgia, was laid out in 1796.
Its population and the extent of Negro ownership of property are
shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF TOW NS COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Census year.
1860............................................
1870............................................
Negroes.
113
155
W hites.
2,346
2,623
Census year.
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
104
74
Whites.
3,157
3,990
766
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LAB O R .
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTA TE AN D OF TO TAL PR O PE RTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
TOW NS COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
180
315
274
1875..........................
1880 ........................
1885..........................
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Land.
$225
470
360
Assessed value.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$1,001
1,205
1,550
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
550
520
360
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$315
280
125
$831
805
424
TROUP COUNTY.
Troup County is in western Georgia.
It was laid out in 1826, and
portions were set off to Meriwether and Harris in 1827, and in 1830 a
portion to Heard.
Statistics of population and of property owned by Negroes follow:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF TROUP COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
1830............................................
1840___ .....................................
1850............................................
I860............................................
W hites.
2,192
7,051
9,088
10,039
3,607
8,682
7,791
6,223
Census year.
Negroes.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
W hites.
11,224
13,970
13,661
6,408
6,595
7,062
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTA TE AN D OF TO T AL PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
TROUP COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Assessed value.
Year.
Total
prop
erty.
1,955 $10,904 $17,275 $81,197
2,541
9,744 13,855 53,438
4,633 19,748 21,339 87,813
Acres
of land
owned.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
7,884 $28,235 $33,158 $125,814
8,151 30,513 30,240
97,320
8,659 35,491 38,996 131,871
TWIGGS COUNTY.
Twiggs County is in central Georgia.
It was laid out from W ilk in
son in 1809, and a part added to Bibb in 1833.
Some of the lands are
fertile.
Statistics showing the population since 1810 and the value of prop
erty owned by Negroes each year since 1874 follow:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION
Census year.
1810............................................
1820............................................
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
Negroes.
649
3,544
3,536
4,208
4,662
OF TW IGGS COUNTY, A T EA CH CENSUS, 1810 TO 1890.
W hites.
2,756
7,096
4,495
4,214
3,517
Census year.
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
5,390
5,632
6,074
5,447
W hites.
2,930
2,913
2,844
2,748
TH E
N EGRO L A N D H O L D E R
OE G E O R G IA
7(57
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF TWIGGS COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
! Acres of
I land
owned.
Year.
1,277
1,913
1,527
i8 7 i........................
1877................................
3878 ..............................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1881................................
1885................................
3886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896.............................. '.
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
House
Planta
hold and
Horses
Town
tion and
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other m echan property.
property.
stock.
property.
furni
ical tools.
ture.
Land.
1,202
1,689
1,436
1,525
3,671
2,637
3,037
2,703
3,597
3,242
2,855
3,848
4,525
4,146
5,985
6,996
7,174
7,018
8,621
7,527
7,595
7,701
7,998
6,917
(a)
(a)
(ft)
$90
30
25
(ft)
$3,857
3,179
2,478
2,169
2,902
2,933
7,360
4,946
6,339
6 ,335
7,702
7,144
6,025
11,574
10,258
8,450
12,157
20, 762
17,980
15,565
17,932
16,096
15,777
16, 637
16,552
14,150
$6,462
7,186
4,472
4,970
5,399
5,625
4,090
4,154
3,685
3,536
4,994
4.108
3,661
5,006
6,446
7,763
7,301
6,896
6,520
6,624
8,975
9,513
10,827
8,859
7,755
110
15
25
25
84
115
5
5
130
5
5
5
10
150
140
125
150
135.
130
125
525
$19,283
15,360
15,912
26,215
27,806
20,855
21,473
19,227
14, 700
15,692
12,342
14,082
13,524
19,633
27,272
26,026
22,905
20,638
20,376
24,558
27,844
30,648
20,895
22,316
(ft)
$352
1,689
1,194
1,269
1,451
3,096
3,544
2,908
3,138
2,417
2,143
2,566
2,641
2,315
2,143
3,891
6 ,399
5,700
4,846
4,051
3,633
4,828
6,266
6,814
4,442
4,217
(ft)
$21,179
19,356
240
$31,627
25,478
30,716
30,406
23,270
25,435
37,835
45,311
33,464
35,940
31,963
28,211
32,026
26,051
32,207
32,212
39,742
55,615
61,038
53,969
47,854
49,927
55,706
60,976
66,457
61,302
56,238
90
177
951
640
754
184
125
1,625
805
570
1,276
3,322
2,019
1,239
1,192
940
1,237
1,099
1,441
1,401
10,429
7,275
1
a Not reported.
UNION COUNTY.
Union County, in northern Georgia, was laid out from Cherokee
and organized in 1832. It possesses some fine soil.
Statistics of population and Negro ownership follow:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF UNION COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS,. 1840 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
1840
1850
I860
Wliites.
87
279
118
___
3,065
6,955
4,295
j
Negroes.
Census year.
Wliites.
114
1870..........................................
•1880..........................................
1890..........................................
5,153
6,321
7,584
110
165
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AND OF TO TAL PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
UNION COUNTY, A T 5-YE AR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Assessed value.
Year.
,
875
1880
1885
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
80
135 !
$200
245
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$632
206
440
11358— No. 35— 01------- 11
Year.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$590
130
325
$36
431
118
157
Total
prop
erty.
$1,016
436
842
768
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LA B O R ,
UPSON COUNTY.
Upson County, in west central Georgia, was laid out from Craw
ford and Pike in 1824. The soil is not very good.
Statistics of population and Negro ownership of property follow :
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF UPSON COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
Whites.
2,569
3,872
4,704
4,895
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
1860............................................
Census year. .
4,444
5,536
4,720
5,015
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PRO PERTY OWNED
Negroes.
1870....................................
1880 ....................................
1890......................................
4,565
6,267
6,123
W hites.
4,865
6,133
6,065
B Y NEGROES OF UPSON COUNTY", 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Yrear.
1874
.................
1875
.................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
Acres of
land
owned.
2,101
2,206
2,111
2,319
1,739
2,816
2,829
3,534
3,161
3,062
2,898
3,581
4,545
4,598
5,198
3,634
7,178
9,242
7,348
8,264
9,481
9,820
10,929
7,802
9,266
8,514
8,690
Land.
(a)
$7,235
6,455
7,134
4,447
8,156
7,646
10,593
9,068
8,904
8,848
10,639
12,463
13,100
15,274
16,589
21,885
25,878
26,064
26,951
28,219
26,852
27,535
26,424
25,876
26,149
26,854
House
Planta
Town
hold and Horses
tion and
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other
m echan property. property.
stock.
property.
furni
ical tools.
ture.
(a)
$2,645
3,390
3,315
3,150
3,095
2,590
3,305
3,130
3,575
3,332
3,582
3,991
4,838
5,467
5,095
5,241
5,301
9,693
8,710
9,493
9,300
7,495
6,680
8,970
8,932
9,746
(a)
(a)
$2,525
1,839
1,895
4,146
3,308
2,858
3,037
3,181
3,920
4,755
4,736
6,239
4,911
5,927
7,552
8,016
7,120
7,771
7,370
6,992
7,149
5,993
5,378
6,054
5,635
$17,610
13,736
11,850
12,726
17,452
17,190
13,186
15,579
17,834
17,195
14,888
15,744
13,599
14,814
20,214
24,739
21,618
21,007
21,421
18,522
19,916
17,295
15,757
13,080
12,111
(a)
(a)
$75
723
432
1,261
796
784
790
756
700
880
721
749
1,643
2,691
4,273
5,829
5,603
5,497
5,063
4,561
4,644
4,346
3,516
3,369
2,933
$21,246
370
1,898
776
2,465
2,204
2,816
2,874
3,092
3,577
4,490
3,156
4,012
2,127
476
1,172
1,585
737
1,183
1,492
1,046
1,223
326
412
1,609
615
$43,929
31,126
30,425
28,645
22,550
31,849
33,996
37,546
32,085
35,087
38,211
41,541
39,955
44,682
43,021
45,592
60,337
71,348
70,835
71,119
73,058
67,273
67,962
61,064
59,909
59,193
57,894
a Not reported.
W ALK E R COUNTY.
W alker County is in northwestern Georgia.
M urray, and organized in 1833.
It was laid out from
Statistics follow showing population at each census since 1840, and
Negro ownership of property since 1875:
NEGRO A N D W H IT E POPULATION OF W A L K E R COUNTY, A T EA CH CENSUS, 1840 TO 1890.
Census year.
1840............................................
1850............................................
1860......................................
Negroes. *
989
1,701
1,565
Whites.
5,583
11,408
8,517
Census year.
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890........................................
Negroes.
1,529
1,563
1,932
Whites.
8,396
9,492
11,350
TH E
N EG RO
LAN DH OLDER
OF G E O R G IA .
760
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
WALKER COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 3900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1875..........................
2,965
2,933
1880..........................
1885.......................... 1 4,334
Town
and
city
real
estate.
#7,400
5,572
6,725
Year.
Total
prop
erty.
#100 #19,808
90
50
Assessed value.
14,377
15,078
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
4,590
4,638
2,936
#9,790
9,654
8,150
#1,000
1,490
1,695
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Total
prop
erty.
#25,395
21,866
21,856
WALTON COUNTY.
W alton County, in north central Georgia, was laid out in 1818. (a)
Statistics of population and property owned by Negroes follow:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF W ALTON COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1810 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1810............................................
.1820............................................
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
62
636
3,167
3,626
3,926
Census year.
Whites.
964
3,556
7,762
6,583
6,895
Negroes.
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
4,627
4,162
6,301
7,155
Whites.
6 ,447
6,876
9,321
10,312
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PRO PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF W ALTO N COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1874................................
1875................................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
Acres
of land
owned.
1,895
1,828
2,041
2,034
2,310
2,922
2,740
2,611
3,022
3,128
3,289
3,041
3,162
3,192
3,369
3,311
3,434
2,465
3,037
3,714
4,211
3,797
3,840
4,700
5,304
4,772
5,143
Land.
(a)
#7,903
9,575
8,836
9,551
10,965
11,967
11,586
14,303
15,023
15,973
14,738
13,931
14,135
14,078
15,236
15,027
12,627
16,207
19,213
21,124
17,530
16,899
21,496
22 ,577
21,284
22,780
House
Planta
Town
hold and Horses
tion and
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other
m
echan property. property.
stock.
property.
furni
ical tools.
ture.
(a)
(a)
#300
995
1,075
800
845
965
#150
7,445
7,137
7,589
6,663
8,370
7,819
7,321
7,419
7,927
6,597
7,850
7,546
7,621
8,056
7,805
7,361
9,379
9,670
9,308
8,372
8,318
8,965
1,120
1,418
1,238
505
840
1,657
1,950
1,766
1,715
2,395
570
2,575
2,960
2,750
3,450
4,120
4,389
6,894
7,274
7,860
10,110
9,679
9,934
(a)
#22,057
22,047
18,694
21,439
16,541
16,119
18,919
18,778
15,014
16,499
15,273
16,777
15,829
17,544
15,793
15,840
17,733
18,251
14,110
15,795
17,760
17,602
15,025
15,039
(a)
#25
1,076
1,445
1,589
981
1,169
1,004
999
852
823
570
1,224
664
774
566
537
1,163
3,200
3,177
2,999
2,407
2,845
3,502
3,586
3,601
3,292
(a)
#32,977
27,331
3,207
2,946
3,587
3,002
2,715
3,433
4,014
4,058
911
2,942
2,822
2,924
3,125
3,055
3,724
1,179
1,828
949
829
817
839
1,144
1,674
1,170
#45,630
41,355
46,422
43,757
44,522
41,735
46,912
40,785
43,593
47,465
48,064
38,670
44,103
42,390.
43,940
44,527
46,363
41,238
48,380
54,581
55,381
46,698
48,794
56,951
61,913
58,537
60,075
a Not reported.
a The Student’ s History of Georgia, by Lawton B. Evans, gives this as the date
when this county was laid out. This does not harmonize with the United States
Census, which gives the population for 1810.
770
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LABOR,
W AR E COUNTY.
W are County, in southeastern Georgia, was laid out from Irwin in
1824.
The soil is light and tolerably productive and there are numer
ous swamps.
Statistics showing population since 1880 and Negro ownership of
property since 1874 follow:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OP W A R E COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1830 TO 1890.
!
Census year.
Negroes.
64
134
291
382
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
1860............................................
Whites.
^
I
Census year.
1 Negroes.
1,141
1870..........................................
2,189 1 1880..........................................
3,597 i| 1890..........................................
1,818
Whites.
452
1,144
3,619
1,834
3,015
5,178
ASSESSED V A LU E OF PR O PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF W AR E COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
1
1874
.................
.................
1875
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
2,910
2,600
4,878
5,495
4,809
6,218
5,931
6,544
7,636
7,138
6,747
6,428
6,023
6,353
6,807
6,464
6,375
4,912
5,708
9,935
5,403
4,841
4,938
6,245
5,511
1,019
5,802
(a)
1
j
|
|
j
!
j
!
|
!
!
$1,970
3,047
3,161
2,816
3,736
4,096
4,565
1,358
4,188
5,872
5,397
5,875
6,748
8,386
10,093
10,881
10,960
12,630
12,618
15,176
13,408
14,646
13,943
14,104
15,709
14,110
House
1 Planta
Town
hold and Horses
tion and
Other
Total
and city 1 kitchen and other
m echan property, i property.
property.
furnistock.
ical tools.
i ture.
(a)
$415
60
350
!
(«)
• $824
791
10
688
195
756
1,236
1,369
2,253
1,816
6,839
8,184
2,237
2,733
3,882
6,028
7,176
9,094
15,311
16,418
16,076
13,503
15,971
11,501
11,647
11,343
13,499
13,036
1,100
1,615
1,727
3,775
3,112
3,919
7,845
10,505
18,535
27,677
41,705
40,419
43,103
37,360
44,518
43,441
45.460
44,257
52,735
58,269
!
(« )
..................
|
$3,1*29
4,643
4,828
5,863
5,771
1,632
2,433
7,530
5,230
6,433
8,268
8,717
10,973
13,077
11,924
11,383
10,312
7,254
8,009
8,891
8 ,739
8,261
8,510
1
|
1
!
i
(a)
$i54
260
191
460
426
572
534
632
714
1,048
1
888
!
1
|
890
1,123
1,625
1,279
1,436
1,429
1,505
1,250
1,202
997
1,513
1,353
1,500
2,805
(o)
$3,535
3,648
3,912
300
601
1,089
1,294
4,486
1,403
1,544
1,320
1,750
3,298
2,794 !
4,924
4,395
3,470
2,934
3,011
3,014
1,608
3,414
2,235
1,852
2,030
1,492
$7,828
5,920
7,733
8 ,474
7,134
10,871
12,564
15,647
15,580
16,421
22,522
20,644
20,395
29,096
37,104
51,070
64,299
85,959
85,754
87,696
80,615
83,961
82,008
83,689
81,648
93,734
98,222
a Not reported.
W AR R E N COUNTY.
Warren County, in eastern Georgia, was laid out in 1793.
Portions
of it were added to Jefferson in 1796, and in 1825 portions to Taliaferro.
Population statistics and figures showing Negro ownership of prop
erty follow:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF W A R R E N COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1800 TO 1890.
Census year.
1 Negroes.
1800........................................ ...1
1810........................................
1820........................................ ...!
1830........................................ ...!
1840........................................ . .. !
2,077
3,066
4,100
4,794
4,613
W hites.
6,252
5,659
6,530
6,152
5,176
Census year.
1850..........................................
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
6,267
5,473
6,260
6,846
6,756
W hites.
6,158
4,347
4,285
4,039
4,201
TH E
NEGRO LAN DH OLDER
771
OE G E O R G IA .
ASSESSED VALUE OF REAL ESTATE AND OF TOTAL PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF
WARREN COUNTY, AT 5-YEAR PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres
of land
owned.
Year.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1 8 8 5 ......................
216
395
687
Land.
$780
993
2,054
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
$2,850 $17,545
3,573 10,091
5,125 12,359
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
946
1,655
2,254
$3,726
5,567
8,065
$5,205
7,972
14,260
$16,584
36,615
63,487
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
WASHINGTON COUNTY.
Washington County is located in the central part of Georgia. It
was laid out in 1784, and a portion of it was added to Greene in 1786.
In 1793 a portion was added to Hancock; in 1807 a part to Baldwin; in
1811 a part to Laurens; in 1812 and in 1826 parts to Baldwin.
Statistics follow showing the population since 1790 and the value of
property owned by Negroes since 1875:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF W ASH IN G TO N COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1790 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
Whites.
Census year.
Negroes.
Whites.
I
1790.
......................
1800
..................
1810............................................
1820
................
1830......
........................
1840............................................
3,856
7,181
6,423
6,697
5,895
5,962
696
3,119
3,517
3,930
3,925
4,603
1850..........................
1860........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................
1890..........................................
5,775
6,555
8,312
12,515
14,925
5,991
6,143
7,530
9,449
10,312
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO TAL PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
W ASH IN G TO N COUNTY, A T 5-YE A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
2,931
3,324
5,886
$9,566
10,432
19,310
$5,385 $85,684
5,903 92,559
7,075 107,675
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Total
prop
erty.
Assessed value.
-Y ear.
Acres
of land
owned.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
9,381 $42,716 $10,133
10,024 31,946
7,600
10,462 42,928 13,901
Total
prop
erty.
$152,587
106,263
207,899
W A Y N E COUNTY.
W ayne County is in southeastern Georgia. It was laid out in 1803
by the lottery act, and was organized in 1805. The soil is poor.
Statistics of population since 1810 and of property owned by Negroes
since 1874 are shown in the following tables:
NEGRO A N D W H IT E PO PULATION OF W A Y N E COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1810 TO 1890.
Census year.
1810............................................
1820............................................
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
Negroes.
255
339
287
381
411
Whites.
421
671
676
877
1,088
Census year.
j 1860..........................................
1870..........................................
I 1880........................................
! 1890..........................................
I
l!1
Negroes.
651
379
1,920
2,195
Whites.
1,617
1,798
4,060
5,290
772
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LA B O R .
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF WAYNE COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres
of land
owned.
Year.
1874
.................
1875
.................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
House
Planta
Town
hold and Horses
Other
tion and
Total
and city kitchen and other
m echan property. property.
stock.
property.
furni
ical tools.
ture.
Land.
2,865
2,440
2,716
2,986
5,306
6,088
6,973
4,984
6,495
5,881
5,663
6,684
6,729
6,106
7,123
9,184
8,887
9,820
11,759
10,627
10,798
11,302
11,538
8 ,573
11,072
11,479
11,179
81,208
1,184
800
1,321
1,425
1,147
1,035
2,285
1,470
956
1,780
2,391
3,560
7,365
7,635
13,518
12,315
9,635
9,475
9,455
9,850
11,923
9,400
9,895
8,680
10,890
12,320
(a)
$1,682
1,627
1,571
2,456
2,522
2,335
2,620
4,5244,675
5,882
5,508
6,114
4,914
5,946
7,608
8,624
10,311
13,276
13,151
10,165
12,122
12,185
11,686
12,210
12,888
13,465
(a)
(a)
8423
618
949
1,162
908
1,205
1,279
1,728
1,888
1,440
1,946
2,533
2,461
3,078
2,794
3,719
5,102
4,382
4,027
4,772
4,575
4,999
4,684
4,300
4,501
(a)
82,121
2,015
739
580
640
791
1,155
1,250
(a)
83,006
3,368
4,015
4,106
3,622
4,272
3,761
4,587
4,639
4,206
3,831
4,547
4,892
5,607
7,215
8,455
6,698
6,232
5,782
6,111
5,671
6,650
5,969
6,954
837
214
190
213
194
161
269
235
86,080
4,987
4,902
7,469
8,968
9,699
9,369
11,048
13,064
12,476
15,608
15,201
17,497
21,179
24,089
32,955
32,427
33,788
38,585
37,075
32,347
37,555
33,674
35,873
34,218
36,245
41,105
1,121
1,270
981
1,455
1,986
895
3,277
2,229
2,037
1,148
2,400
1,175
1,774
418
2,648
1,331
1,403
3,045
201
242
216
550
605
582
858
871
1,129
989
898
1,182
985
974
663
795
820
a Not reported.
WEBSTER COUNTY.
This county, in southwest Georgia, was laid out in 1856.
Statistics of population and of Negro ownership of property follow :
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF W EBSTER COU NTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
I860............................................
1870............................................
Whites.
2,741
2,439
2,289
2,238
Census year.
Negroes.
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
W hites.
2,570
3,272
2,667
2,423
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO T AL PR O PERTY O W NED B Y NEGROES OF
W EB STER COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
1,210
1,996
2,495
83,792
3,427
5,489
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
8410 819,585
14,644
120
205 23,416
Assessed value.
Year.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
8,160 810,129
5,069 13,374
5,048 14,068
8370
900
595
Total
prop
erty.
836,557
35,983
40,116
W HITE COUNTY.
W h ite County, in northeast Georgia, was laid out in 1857.
Statistics of population and of Negro ownership of property follow:
TH E
NEG RO
LAN DH OLDER
773
OF G E O R G IA .
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF W H IT E COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
I860
1870
Whites.
Negroes.
Census year.
8.041
4.042
274
564
..................
Census year.
Negroes.
Whites.
590
662
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
4,751
5,489
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AND OF TO TAL PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
W H IT E COUNTY, AT 5-YE A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned. Land.
485
514
1,805
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$250
150
$660
985
3,345
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$2,455
4,652
6,590
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
Acres
of land
owned.
1,093
1,001
835
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$2 ,357
1,812
1,995
$50
150
100
Total
prop
erty.
$7,324
6,213
6,227
WHITFIELD COUNTY.
Whitfield County, in northwest Georgia, was laid out in 1851.
Statistics of population and of property owned by Negroes are
shown in the following tables:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF W H IT F IE L D COUNTY, AT EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Negroes.
Census year.
1860............................................
1870............................................
Whites.
8,314
8,606
1,733
1,511
Census year.
Negroes.
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
2,210
1,930
Whites.
9,689
10,984
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AND OF TO TAL PRO PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
W H IT F IE L D COUNTY, AT 5-YE A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
1,199
1,642
2,171
$3,625
4,265
7,035
$6,330 $18,042
6,470 19,819
11,702 28,672
1875..........................
1880 ........................
1885..........................
Total
prop
erty.
Assessed value.
Year.
Acres
of land
owned.
1890........................
1895........................
1900........................
2,661
2,146
2,572
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$8,673 $27,467
6,254 31,570
7,511 31,505
Total
prop
erty.
$51,911
49,737
56,897
WILCOX COUNTY.
W ilcox County, in south central Georgia, was laid out in 1857.
Its population and the amount of property owned by Negroes are
shown in the tables which follow:
NEGRO A N D W H IT E POPULATION OF W IL C O X COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Census year.
1860............................................
1870............................................
Negroes.
423
537
Whites.
1,692
1,902
Census year.
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
698
3,155
Whites.
2,411
4,825
774
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF LAB O R ,
ASSESSED V A L U E OF R E A L ESTATE AN D OF TO T AL PR O PE RTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF
W IL C O X COUNTY, A T 5-Y E A R PERIODS, 1875 TO 1900.
|
Year.
Assessed value.
Acres
of land
owned.
Land.
1,800
4,484
5,928
$1,110
8 ,357
5,055
1875..........................
1880..........................
1885..........................
Town
and
city
real
estate.
$475
Assessed value.
Acres
of land
owned.
Total
prop
erty.
Year.
$4,104
8,448
13,945
1890.......... ....
1895. . . .
1900........................
Land.
Town
and
city
real
estate.
Total
prop
erty.
9,813 $11,780
8,166 13,873
8,730 16,756
$3,151
5,279
4, 591
$42,669
41,167
42,475
W ILKES COUNTY.
W ilkes County is located in eastern Georgia. It was laid out in
1777, and portions of it were added to Elbert in 1790, to W arren in
1793, to Lincoln in 1796, to Greene in 1802, and to Taliaferro in 1825
and 1828. The soil was once very fertile, but has suffered much from
injudicious culture.
Statistics of population for each census since 1790 and of Negro own
ership of property since 1874 follow:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF W IL K E S COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1790 TO 1890.
Census year.
Negroes.
1790............................................
1800............................................
1810............................................
1820............................................
1830............................................
1840............................................
7,448
5,071
7,285
9,768
8,972
6,518
Whites.
24,052
8,032
7,602
7,838
5,265
3,630
Census year.
Negroes,
1850.
1860.
1870.
1880.
1890.
j
8,302
7,986
7,827
10,812
12,464
Whites.
3,805
3,434
3,969
5,173
5,616
i
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PRO PERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF W IL K E S COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Year.
1874
.................
.................
1875
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883.................. ; ...........
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896.................................
1897.................................
1898.................................
1899................................
1900................................
Acres of
land
owned.
1,952
1,979
2,258
2,726
3,233
3,222
3,944
4,153
5,600
5,679
5,153
5,400
5,370
5,589
5,964
5,880
7, 111
7,382
7,633
8,386
10,085
10,029
10,763
12 ,473
14,737
13,700
13,624
Land.
(a)
$10,758
10,291
15,423
12,311
11,386
14,929
14,884
19,873
20,969
19,925
21,065
21,517
21,505
22,110
21,745
28,915
28,510
31,120
32,715
38,375
37,145
43,190
45,465
53,450
50,597
52,040
House
Planta
Town
hold and
Horses
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other tion and
m
echan property. property.
furni
property.
stock.
ical tools.
ture.
(a)
$10,555
13,115
5,191
10,980
14,043
13, 700
14,668
15,350
16,606
18,641
21,380
22,960
25,670
26,745
28,440
28,910
50,505
50.575
51;150
51,040
48,485
49,345
48,750
52,500
55,855
58,315
(a)
$1,512
4,153
1,046
3,315
3,079
14,139
14,273
10,630
9,945
9,315
10,500
12,946
14,425
12,380
13,550
13,575
13,415
13,720
12,790
11,120
11,540
11,745
13,850
17,372
16,185
(a)
$19,009
3,041
12,351
30,534
36,593
35,798
40,335
36,862
35,200
33,287
31,924
38,596
29,060
32,440
42,790
32,015
36,940
39,530
32,645
37,120
42,180
46,440
43,000
37,430 i
1
a Not reported.
(a)
(a)
$901
$72,004
3,233
58,237
623
39,349
318
42,334
2,390
19,850
2,268 !
7,932
4,869
3,648
6,118
3,594
6,832
2,792
7,796
1,077
7,595
2,019
7,306
3,546
6,157
3,172
7,425
3,269
5,575
1,565
5,310
2,460
7,290
3,370
6,130
850
6,525
5,300
6,520
6,530
5,190
5,105
5,875
7,520
7,230
8,185
9,170
13,840
8,079
13,551
7,075
8,385
$98,592
94,218
86,388
83,748
70,030
63,335
72,442
88,801
95,006
98,164
94,246
96,574
99,116
101,374
112,570
98,765
111,585
146,040
134,105
146,350
154,785
139,690
154,590
163,555
189,250
188,454
179,430
TH E N EG RO
LANDHOLDER
OE G EO RG IA
7 7 5
WILKINSON COUNTY.
W ilkinson County is in central Georgia.
It was laid out by the
lottery act of 1803 and organized in 1805.
Its population since 1810 and statistics of property owned by
Negroes since 1871 follow:
NEGRO AND W H IT E POPULATION OF W ILK IN SO N COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1810 TO 1890.
Whites.
Negroes.
Census year.
318
1,476
1,925
1,885
2,745
1810............................................
1820............................................
1830............................................
1840............................................
1850............................................
1,836
5,516
4,588
4,957
5,551
Census year.
Negroes.
1860..........................................
1870..........................................
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
3,904
4,699
5,511
5,214
Whites.
5,472
4,684
6,550
5,567
ASSESSED V A L U E OF PROPERTY OW NED B Y NEGROES OF W ILK INSON COUNTY,
1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Y ear.
1874................................
1875................................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................ :
1889................................ >
1890................................
1891................................ |
1892................................ j
1893................................ i
1894................................
1895................................ i
1896................................
1897................................ 1
1898................................ i
1899................................ 1
1900................................ j
Acres of
land
owned.
1,425
1,870
2,332
2,300
2,391
2,688
3,409
4,387
4,280
4,821
5,222
5, 783
6,077
6,188
6,589
6,037
7,357
7,252
7, 602
7,682
8,101
8,574
8,960
8,383
8,662
6,900
7,508
Land.
(a)
$5,168
6,369
6,530
6,865
6,159
8,836
11,495
11,045
13,076
13,147
15,627
13,210
14,707
17,475
14,988
17,201
18,887
20,429
20, 731
20,124
18,640
17,725
20,192
21,577
16,410
18,196
House
Planta
hold and Horses
Town
tion and
Other
Total
and city kitchen and other
m echan property. property.
furni
property.
stock.
ical tools.
ture.
$1,935
1,417
660
1,885
1,830
675
687
1,360
1,655
800
955
968
865
1,030
1,501
1,258
1,788
1,144
1,378
2,456
1,825
1,270
1,822
1,765
1,849
2,009
2,895
(a)
$60
1,677
2,390
1,325
1,467
2,287
4,065
3,120
5,656
4,935
6,630
5,072
5,429
6,632
6,413
8,056
9,420
11,260
11,335
10,298
8,983
8,808
13,713
14,783
11,520
15,689
(a)
$16,260
12,800
11,779
18,857
19, 775
20,565
22,916
20,575
19,856
16,003
14,852
17,114
15,997
22,061
27,427
25,256
24,827
23,940
19,244
22,185
29,376
20,019
20,974
25,672
(a)
$55
1,072
935
785
1,130
2,010
3,220
3,245
3,060
3,169
3, 780
3,563
2,594
2,782
2,881
4,623
6,034
5,112
5,310
5,018
4,506
4,539
6,044
6 ,553
4,927
6,012
(a)
$19,482
16,097
560
555
372
768
1,710
655
1,090
584
1,234
725
1,017
1,402
1,564
1,936
3,402
2,966
1,927
3,089
2,259
3,051
4,640
18,679
6,325
10,199
$39,275
26,182
25,875
28,560
24,160
21,582
34,045
41,625
40,285
46,598
43,635
48,095
39,438
39,629
46,906
43,101
55,665
66,314
66,401
66,586
64,294
54,902
58,130
75,730
83,460
62,165
78,663
a Not reported.
WORTH COUNTY.
W orth County, in southwestern Georgia, was laid out in 1853.
Its population since 1860 and statistics of property owned by Negroes
since 1874 follow:
NEGRO AN D W H IT E POPULATION OF W O RTH COUNTY, A T EACH CENSUS, 1860 TO 1890.
Census year.
1860............................................
1870............................................
Negroes.
645
1,105
Whites.
2,118
2,673
Census year.
1880..........................................
1890..........................................
Negroes.
1,824
4,176
Whites.
4,068
5,872
776
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
ASSESSED VALUE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY NEGROES OF WORTH COUNTY, 1874 TO 1900.
Assessed value.
Acres of
land
owned.
Year.
1874
.................
1875
.................
1876................................
1877................................
1878................................
1879................................
1880................................
1881................................
1882................................
1883................................
1884................................
1885................................
1886................................
1887................................
1888................................
1889................................
1890................................
1891................................
1892................................
1893................................
1894................................
1895................................
1896................................
1897................................
1898................................
1899................................
1900................................
2,226
2,364
3,903
3,759
3,761
3,559
3,610
4,030
3,133
4,169
4,742
4,420
5,079
5,188
6,420
6,842
8,275
6,389
7,832
6 ,994
6,339
7,539
7,861
8,107
8,942
7,575
10,806
Land.
(a)
$3,322
4,994
5,274
5,671
5,659
6,092
6,635
4,548
7,504
7,107
7,336
9,569
9,742
13,224
16,144
18,761
19,223
22,456
18,524
15,685
21,628
22,592
24,924
24,225
21,707
26,210
House
Planta
Town
hold and Horses
Other
tion and
Total
and city kitchen and other m echan property.
property.
stock.
property.
furni
ical tools.
ture.
(a)
300
75
15
25
20
170
245
770
280
730
830
755
965
855
585
755
2,150
3,460
5,108
6,499
(a)
$2 o
1,844
1,646
1,443
2,273
2,459
2,722
2,112
2,892
3,066
3,754
4,924
5,913
6,393
7,297
10,928
12,161
8,656
8,569
8,059
11,684
11,838
12,379
14,994
14,001
18,409
(a)
$5,762
5,608
6,542
8,213
8,451
6,353
7,605
10,093
9,920
10,862
12,942
13,638
18,069
20,955
28,309
31,107
25,169
23,245
21,009
18,271
20,433
22,287
21,738
19,242
26,312
(a)
$25
337
247
289
379
388
245
291
410
315
336
378
2,428
3,339
3,884
6,085
7,459
4,542
•1,453
3,205
3,458
3,676
5,063
4,734
4,300
5,627
(a)
$7,428
570
804
1,209
1,389
1,757
1,734
861
2,246
2,306
1,824
2,257
1,831
2,804
2,506
3,785
4,661
3,289
1,280
1,140
1,824
1,577
1,950
2,654
3,605
3,299
$12,954
10,800
13,507
13,579
15,154
17,913
19,147
17,989
15,492
23,160
22,739
24,132
30,240
33,797
44,599
51,066
68,598
75,441
64,867
57,036
49,953
57,450
60,871
68 ,753
71,805
67,963
86,356
a Not reported.
GENERAL SUM M ARY.
The first difficulty in extracting* the meaning of these figures arises
from the fact that throughout the land property values since 1890
have gone through a wave of unusual prosperity, followed by a sud
den disastrous depression, and, finally, by the present wave of better
conditions. Am ong the black folk of Georgia these same waves are
quite evident, emphasized by general poverty and unfortunate social
environment.
To trace the normal development of the Negro landholder it would
be better therefore to take it by decades, leaving out of account the
unusual rise and fall of values between 1890 and 1895 and comparing
the level of values about 1890 with those about 1900. By this method
is found a progressive increase in property holding since the war in 91
counties.
In 30 others there is a progressive increase on the whole
until the last decade, when the values in 1900 are somewhat below
those of 1890. In the remaining 16 counties there is the same advance
up to 1890, but the conditions are so mixed since that further obser
vation is necessary to be sure of the tendencies.
O f the 91 advancing counties, 61 show an increase in acreage, value
of town property, and value of total property; 14 show a decrease in
acreage, but an increase in the value of all property held; 7 show
TH E
N EG RO
LAN DHOLDER
OF G E O R G IA .
777
increase of acreage and value of total property, but decrease in value
of town property, while in the other 9 counties there is a general bet
terment under miscellaneous conditions.
O f the 30 counties in which the values were lower in 1900 than in
1890, 9 show a decrease in acreage and values and 21 a decrease in
country and in total property, but an increase in town property. This
indicates a migration to town.
O f the 16 miscellaneous cases there are 9 counties showing a decrease
in total values but increased acreage and increased value of town hold
ings. This result is probably due to lovrer assessments of the same
property, and is consistent with actual increase in property holding.
The other 7 counties show decreased or stationary values, accompanied
by increased or stationary acreage.
It seems clear that the Georgia Negro is in the midst of an unfinished
cycle of property accumulation.
He has steadily acquired property
since the war, and in fully 100 counties he has continued this steady
increase in the last decade.
In the other counties the last 10 years
have seriously checked his accumulations, although this may be but
temporary.
RECENT REPORTS OF STATE BUREAUS OF LABOR STATISTICS.
C A L IF O R N IA .
Ninth Biennial Report o f the Bureau o f Labor Statistics o f the State
o f California, fo r the years 1899-1900. (a) F. V . M eyers, Com
missioner.
182 pp.
The present report covers a variety of topics.
Its contents may be
grouped as follows: Prisons, reformatories, asylums, etc., 7 pages;
alien labor, 20 pages; female labor, 12 pages; labor-saving appliances
and hand labor, 4 pages; agricultural, viticultural, etc., products, 7
pages; condition of wage-earners, 6 pages; employment agencies, 11
pages; labor organizations, 88 pages; labor laws, 67 pages.
A lien L abor.— This chapter, which relates to Japanese labor, con
tains an account of the present condition of Japanese labor in Califor
nia, statistics of Japanese immigration, wages, occupations, and living
conditions of Japanese laborers, and reports of testimony given before
the commissioner of labor in relation to this subject.
F emale L abor.— A descriptive account is given of the nature, con
ditions, and wages of female employment in the State.
L abor-Saving A ppliances.— This is a brief discussion of the effects
of labor-saving appliances and processes in the displacement of labor.
Condition of W age-Earners. — This chapter consists of a com
parative presentation of wage data for California, other States, and
foreign countries, and of the wages and general conditions of the
working people in the State at the present time as compared with past
years.
E mployment A gencies.— This chapter contains a discussion of the
evils of the existing private employment agencies, and the advantages
and disadvantages of free public employment bureaus, and concludes
with a recommendation for the regulation of the private employment
agencies in the State.
L abor O rganizations.— Statistics are given, showing the name,
location, address of secretary, date of organization, membership,
wages and hours of labor of members, stability of employment, bene
ficiary features, etc., of the labor organizations in the State making
returns. There were 217 distinct lodges or bodies of organized labor
in the State, of which 136 made returns to the bureau. O f these, 120
reported a total membership of 17,163 cn M ay 31, 1900.
a The Eighth Biennial Report has not been printed.
778
R E PO R TS
OF ST A TE
BU R E A U S
OF L A B O R -----C A L IF O R N IA .
779
The following table gives the membership of each of the organiza
tions reporting:
M EM BER SH IP OF LABOR ORGANIZATIONS. M A Y 31. 1900.
Nam e of organization.
Bakers’ U nion......................................
Barbers’ U nion....................................
Boilermakers’ Brotherhood of
Am erica..............................................
Bookbinders’ Protective and Be
nevolent A ssociation....................
Bookbinders’ U nion..........................
Bottlers’ U nion....................................
Brewery
W orkmen
(local
Brewery Workmen
(national
union) ..................................................
Brieklayers’ U nion............................
Brotherhood of Locomotive E n
gineers ................................................
Brotherhood of Locom otive Fire
m en ......................................................
Brotherhood of Railroad Train
m en ......................................................
Carpentersand Joinersof America
Cement Workers’ U n ion ..................
Cigarmakers’ U nion..........................
Clerks’ International Protective
Association........................................
Cloakmakers’ U n io n ........................
Coast (Pacific) Waiters’ Associa
tion ......................................................
Coopers’ U n ion ..........................
Derrickmen
and
Engineers’
U n io n ..................................................
Engineers’ Benevolent Associa
tion (M a r in e )..................................
Firem en’s Union (M arine)............
Granite Cutters’ U nion....................
International Brotherhood of
Electrical W ork ers........................
Laborers’ Protective Association.
Lithographers’ U n io n ......................
’ Longshore Lum berm en’s Pro
tective Association........................
’ Longshoremen’s(San Francisco)
Protective A sso ciation ................
’ Longshoremen’s U nion..................
Machinists’ International Asso
ciation ................................................
Metal Buffers and Polishers’
U n io n ................................................
Local
unions
report
ing.
M em
ber
ship.
4
124
62
1
1
81
1
1
1
40
15
108
2
22
1
2
580
253
8
519
5
236
4
16
7
231
2,510
350
459
1
1
24
70
1
1
450
138
1
104
1
1
1
800
1,080
63
1
1
1
125
2
869
1
200
52
1
1
550
90
2
530
1
34
Name of organization.
Metal W orkers’ U n io n ..................
Milkers’ Protective Association.
Miners’ Western F e d eration ___
Molders’ Union of A m e ric a ........
Musicians’ Mutual Protective
U n io n ................................................
Order of Railway Conductors . . .
Painters’ Brotherhood of Am eri
ca ........................................................
Painters, Decorators’ ,etc., Broth
erhood of A m e r ic a ......................
Painters, Paper Hangers, and
Frescoers’
Brotherhood
of
Am erica............................................
Patternmakers’ U n i o n ..................
Pavers’ Union (Pacific coast) . . .
Plasterers’ International Asso
ciation ..............................................
Plasterers’ U nion..............................
Photo-Engravers’ U n io n ..............
Piledriversand Bridge Builders’
U n io n ................................................
Plumbers, Gas and Steam Fit
ters’ Association............................
Plumbers’ U n io n ..............................
Printers’ Protective Fraternity .
Printing (Feeders and Helpers)
U n io n ................................................
Printing Pressmen’s Union of
North A m e ric a ..............................
Sailmakers’ U n i o n ..........................
Ship and Steamboat Joiners’
U n io n ................................................
Shipcalkers’ A sso ciation ..............
Shipjoiners’ Protective Associa
tion ....................................................
Stereotypers’ U n io n ........................
Stonecutters’
Association
of
North A m e ric a..............................
Tailors’ Protective and Benevo
lent U n io n ......................................
Theatrical Employees’ Protec
tive U n i o n ......................................
Typographical U n io n ....................
T o ta l............................................
Local
unions
report
ing.
M em
ber
ship.
1
2
6
1
30
480
1,024
355
1
2
510
225
3
350
1
550
1
1
1
115
74
35
1
1
1
28
47
40
1
325
1
1
1
39
70
53
1
25
2
1
47
79
1
1
167
148
1
1
57
42
2
132
1
300
2
7
133
914
120
17,163
The percentage of wage-earners belonging to a labor organization
ranged from 5 to 100 per cent in different localities, an approximate
average for the State being givren as 80 per cent.
The information
furnished regarding other items shows, in general, an increase in trades
union membership and in the wages of members, and a decrease in their
hours of labor since June 1, 1896, also a high percentage of employ
ment among trade-union members.
780
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E D E P A R T M E N T
OF L A B O R .
COLORADO.
Seventh Biennial Report o f the Bureau o f Labor Statistics o f the State
o f Colorado, 1899-1909. (a) James T. Smith, Deputy Commis
sioner.
569 pp.
The contents of this report may be grouped as follows: Organized
labor, 102 pages; wage-earners, 92 pages; strikes, lockouts, etc., 52
pages; arbitration, 10 pages; prison statistics, 29 pages; employment
agencies, 29 pages; mine statistics, 20 pages; miscellaneous, 211 pages.
O r g a n i z e d L a b o r . — This part of
the report consists of returns
from labor organizations regarding membership, etc., and articles on
national, international, and State federated bodies, and on the rise and
growth of labor organizations in the U nited States.
The following table shows the membership in 1900 of 231 labor
organizations in the State:
M EM BER SH IP OF LABOR O RG ANIZATIONS, 1900.
1 Local
Nam e of organization.
Bakers and Confectioners’ Union.
Barbers’ U nion....................................
Bartenders’ U n io n ............................
Beer Drivers’ U nion..........................
Bicycle Repairers’ U n io n ..............
Binderv W om en’s U nion................
Blacksm iths’ U n io n ..........................
Boilermakers’ U n io n ........................
Bookbinders’ U nion..........................
Bootblacks’ U n i o n ............................
Brewers and Maltsters’ U nion___
Bricklayers’ and Masons’ U n ion s.
Brickworkers’ U nion........................
B uilding Laborers’ U n io n ..............
Carpenters’ U nion..............................
Carriage and W agon Makers’
U n io n ..................................................
Cigarmakers’ U nion..........................
Clerks’ International Protective
A ssociation........................................
Composition Roofers’ U n io n ........
Cooks’ U nion........................................
Cooks and W aiters’ U n i o n ............
Coremakers’ U nion............................
Electrical Workers’ U nion..............
Federal Labor U n ion ........................
Garment W orkers’ U n i o n ..............
Granite Cutters’ U n ion ___ : ...........
Hardware Clerks’ U n i o n ................
Horseshoers’ U n io n ..........................
Iron Molders’ U nion..........................
Job Printing Pressmen’s U n io n .. .
K nights of Labor (assemblies) —
Lathers’ U n io n ....................................
Leather Workers’ U n i o n ................
Letter Carriers’ National Asso
ciation..................................................
Linem ens’ U n ion ................................
M achinists’ International Asso
ciation ................................................
Mailers’ U n io n ....................................
branch
es or
unions.
M em
ber
ship.
2
8
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
2
6
114
612
64
1
85
378
100
68
75
55
50
45
36
275
419
4
270
5
' 115
15 a l , 794
3
12
1
2
2
1
3
9
2
1
1
1
2
1
21
4
1
805
36
108
110
30
83
2,547
130
120
25
35
196
34
1,369
113
60
10
1
149
3
295
24
1
110
Nam e of organization.
Miners’ , M ining Stationary E n
gineers’ , and Smeltermens’
U n io n s ..............................................
Musicians’ U n i o n ............................
Musicians’ Union (lo c a l)..............
Painters and Decorators’ U nion.
Photo-Engravers’ U n io n ..............
Plasterers’ U nion..............................
Plumbers’ U nion..............................
Plumbers, Laborers, and Drain
Layers................................................
Postal Railw ay Clerks’ U n io n ...
Post-Office C le r k s............................
Printing Pressmen’s U n i o n ........
Printing Press Assistants’ Union.
Sheet Metal Workers’ U n io n ___
Sign Writers’ U nion........................
Steam and H ot W ater Fitters
and Helpers’ U n io n ....................
Steam Engineers’ U n i o n ..............
Stereotypers’ U n io n ........................
Stenographers and Typewrit
ers’ U n io n .......................................
Stone Cutters’ O n ion ......................
Stone Masons’ U n io n ......................
Street
Railway
Employees’
U n io n ................................................
Tailors’ Union (journeym en) . . .
Team Owners’ U nion......................
Teamsters and Drivers’ Union . .
Theatrical
Stage Em ployees’
U n io n ................................................
Tin, Sheet Iron, and Cornice
Workers’ U nion.............................
Typographical Union,
Inter
national..........................................
Upholsterers’ U nion........................
Waiters’ U n ion ...................................
W oodworkers’ U n i o n ............
T o ta l............................................
a Not including membership of 1 organization not reporting.
a The Sixth Biennial Report has not been printed.
Local
branch
es or
unions.
34
4
M em
ber
ship.
4
4
8,838
497
54
628
30
158
358
1
1
1
2
1
1
1
92
40
29
63
53
62
26
1
2
1
48
188
30
1
100
3
180
74
1
5
1
1
4
75
241
105
423
4
120
2
4
1
2
65
8
1
2
1
589
28
260
285
232
a 24,968
R EPO R TS
OE ST A T E
B U REA U S
781
OF L A B O R -----COLORAD O .
W age-Earners.— The chapters relating to wage-earners consist of
returns from working people, a report on the collection of wages by
the bureau, and articles on the unemployed, on wages, hours, and con
ditions of employment, with a table of wage rates, on home and social
conditions in Colorado, and on Labor-Day observance.
The returns of wage-earners relate to the age, nativity, occupation,
wages and annual earnings, stability of employment, conjugal condi
tion, size of fam ily, education of children, cost of living, home owner
ship, insurance, membership of labor organizations, etc., and opinions
on certain political and social questions. The following table gives
returns from 733 wage-earners for a few of the items of inquiry:
STATISTICS OF W AG E-E AR NE RS, 1899.
Average
Aver
years
Aver
age
Persons Aver employ Average
m onth Owners N um
age
ed at
report age age
annual
ber in
of
size
of
ly
cost
ing.
(years). present earnings.
homes. sured.
family.
of
occupa
living.
tion.
Occupations.
Barbers..................................................
B lacksm iths........................................
B ookkeepers......................................
Bricklayers..........................................
C arpenters..........................................
C igarm akers......................................
Civil engineers and surveyors...
Clerks and sa lesm en ......................
Coal m in e r s ........................................
Cooks......................................................
Drug clerks and pharmacists----Engineers, locom otive....................
Engineers, station ary....................
Farm ers................................................
Gravel roofers and cement
w ork ers............................................
Laborers................................................
M ach in ists..........................................
Metalliferous m iners......................
Miscellaneous w orkers..................
Painters and paper hangers........
Plumbers...... „ ....................................
Prin ters................................................
Pumpmen in m in e s ........................
Railroad con ductors......................
Railroad firem en..............................
School-teachers................................
Smelter m e n ......................................
Stenographers and typew riters..
Stonecutters and m asons..............
Telegraphers......................................
W aiters................................................
T o ta l..........................................
Strikes
and
22
18
6
10
63
30
6
8
21
24
9
11
21
23
7
32
7
218
37
16
11
23
8
5
6
6
46
5
9
7
18
35. 6
40.0
42.5
41.2
39.6
37.0
15.6
31.4
12.3
38.2
33.2
14.7
39.5
14.5
45.2
38.7
47.3
41.4
38.6
37.5
36.0
36.4
40.0
41.7
32.3
41.4
38.7
27.8
38.8
35.7
31.2
12.3
20.2
14.7
14.2
16.5
19.2
21.4
7.3
22.7
17.2
14.5
12.8
14.4
15.2
8.7
20.6
18.3
16.7
10.2
17.7
16.315.3
5.1
8.9
9.2
18.6
8.4
8.3
18.3
14.3
8.7
$704.25
805.60
1,170.40
969.00
678.47
702.65
1,155.00
482.86
370.45
699.33
823.98
1,545.00
838.40
4.6
5.3
4.0
5.8
5.1
4.2
4.5
4.5
5.1
3.9
3.8
5.8
4.6
5.1
$53.71
56.65
76.45
67.24
48.51
51.38
71.28
37.65
34.23
45.30
58.63
67.50
51.83
483.60
351.33
703.56
697.97
768.31
509.95
742.69
918.61
1,156.66
1,325.00
838.36
493.20
493.27
753.25
770.27
826.85
386.12
4.9
5.0
5.4
4.9
4.5
3.9
3.3
3.9
5.4
3.6
41.15
31.58
53.85
53.90
55.48
41.23
52.28
58.76
62.40
82.50
58.60
44.60
40. 75
2.6
5.3
4.7
4.8
3.4
2.8
43.50
47.50
31.83
733
4
7
3
4
17
5
4
1
3
3
3
6
6
16
15
6
8
53
9
6
7
20
9
11
17
3
2
34
13
7
91
27
13
2
2
4
2
5
4
6
141
8
21
8
5
6
2
2
2
9
7
4
391
L ockouts.—A statement is given of each strike and
lockout occurring in the State during the years 1899 and 1900. There
were 34 strikes reported in 1899, and 33 strikes up to November,
1900.
Several of the strikes embraced features of the boycott and of
the lockout.
E mployment A gencies.— A n account is given of the operation of
private employment agencies in Colorado, and of the free public
employment offices in other States. Recommendation is made for the
establishment of free public employment offices in Colorado,
782
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
M ine Statistics.— The total value of the mineral product of Col
orado during 1899 was $48,320,341.98. O f this, $26,508,675.57 was
gold; $13,771,731.10 silver; $6,170,765.53 lead, and $1,869,169.78
copper. There were 39,210 mine employees in 1899 and 40,111 in
1900. This comprises miners, ore haulers, and smelter men employed
in and around metalliferous mines and smelters. The wages of miners
vary from $2.50 to $4 per day, $3 being considered miners’ wages at
most mining camps. The shifts are usually from 8 to 10 hours. The
coal output for 1899 was 4,806,879 tons. There were 88 coal mines
in operation, employing 7,321 coal miners.
M iscellaneous.— Other chapters of the report consist of articles
or reports on agriculture, the shorter working day, education, immi
gration, population, employers’ liability, and bureaus of labor statis
tics. The report also contains reproductions of labor laws and judicial
decisions affecting labor, and abstracts from published reports.
IN D IA N A .
Eighth Biennial Report o f the Department o f Statistics, fo r 1899 and
1900. John B. Conner, Chief of Bureau. 829 pp.
The present report treats of the following subjects: Economic sta
tistics, 130 pages; labor statistics, 81 pages; social, civil, and criminal
statistics, 222 pages; the distribution of wealth, 97 pages; agricultural
statistics, 73 pages; State institutions, 38 pages; railroad statistics,
73 pages; educational statistics, 15 pages; miscellaneous statistics and
index, 73 pages.
E conomic Statistics.— Under this head are presented the statistics
of municipal and private ownership of public utilities as far as they
relate to the State of Indiana; a discussion of the new law with refer
ence to taxation, etc.; statistics of public expenditures, receipts, and
indebtedness, and real estate transfers, mortgages, and satisfactions.
L abor Statistics.— This part of the report contains statistics of
organized labor, coal-mine labor, wages paid in certain occupations; a
report of the labor commission of Indiana for 1899 and 1900; a report
o f the factory inspector, and the text of two labor laws enacted in 1899.
The information relating to organized labor gives the names of labor
organizations, addresses of their secretaries, the trades and occupations
organized, the membership benefit features, income and expenditure,
etc., of labor organizations, and the wage scales, average earnings,
hours of labor, and days of employment of the members.
The following table shows the membership on M ay 31, 1899, of 408
labor organizations which reported to the bureau.
REP.ORTS OF ST A T E B U REA U S
OF L A B O R -----IN D IA N A .
783
M EM BER SH IP OF LABOR ORGAN IZATIO NS, M A Y 31, 1899.
Occupations.
M em
Organ
ber
Increase
izations
ship,
during
report
yes r.
May
31,
ing.
1899.
A g e n t s ................................
Bakers..................................
Barbers................................
B artenders........................
Beer drivers......................
Blacksm iths......................
Boiler m akers..................
Bolt m akers......................
Bottle blowers..................
B rakem en..........................
Bricklayers........................
B rickm akers....................
Broom m a k e rs................
B u tch ers............................
Cabinetm akers................
Carbon w ork ers..............
C arpenters........................
Cigar m ak ers....................
C lerk s..................................
Conductors........................
Coopers................................
D raym en ............................
Electrical workers..........
E n a m e le r s ........................
Flint-glass workers........
Garment w o rk e rs..........
Green-glass blowers----Green-glass pressers----Harness m ak e rs..............
Hod carriers......................
Hoisting engineers........
Horseshoers......................
Ironworkers......................
Laborers..............................
Lathers................................
Laundry workers............
Locomotive en gin eers..
Locomotive firem en----T ,nn r»-sh o r o m o n .................
M anVvinRts!
Metal polishers................
M in e r s ................................
2
3
14
4
1
2
1
1
1
7
2
8
13
1
2
3
1
1
10
18
17
9
4
3
1
1
14
2
3
2
1
5
1
3
15
2
2
3
11
13
1
5
1
40
100
66
428
187
18
26
18
40
60
393
80
323
591
14
35
71
125
48
993
931
798
423
71
39
65
26
1,506
175
109
134
30
406
20
67
874
192
30
85
887
813
54
300
16
4,356
20
13
47
79
4
2
93
11
55
a2
8
32
6
303
44
149
66
8
18
20
26
147
5
23
a 35
81
16
29
200
18
11
49
59
176
a 1
Occupations.
M em
Organ
ber Increase
izations
ship,
during
report
M
ay
31,
year.
ing.
1899.
M ixed occupations
M o ld e rs................
Mold makers (for glass
w o rk e rs)..............
M usician s............
News carriers..................
Painters............................
Plasterers ................
Plate-class workers
Plumbers..........................
P o tters................................
Press fe ed ers....................
P rin ters..............................
Printers (G e rm a n )........
Printing pressmen........
P u d d le r s............................
Radiator workers............
R ailw ay tra c k m e n ........
B.ubber w orkers..............
Saw m a k e rs ......................
Sheet-metal workers . . .
Stage em ployees............
Stationary engineers. . .
Stonecutters....................
Stone m asons..................
Stove m ounters..............
Street - railway
emplovees............................
Sw itchm en........................
T a ilo r s ................................
Team sters..........................
Tinners and p lum b ers..
Tin-plate w orkers..........
T r a in m e n ..........................
W indow-glass blow ers..
Window-glass cu tters...
Window-glass flatteners
Window-glass gatherers
W indow-glass workers
(u n sk illed )....................
W ood workers................
11
7
1
7
1
6
7
3
3
1
1
16
2
3
1
1
3
1
1
2
4
4
4
2
1
708
523
83
245
25
356
42
275
154
495
103
45
76
807
38
73
75
5
15
20
29
6
a 6
37
47
408
24,424
6
9
75
57
132
71
95
55
25
1
2
7
7
18
5
25
6
2
1
6
1
* 2
88
a1
100
113
65
131
63
9
1,519
681
776
275
45
186
2
a 14
33
16
5
a 13
(X1
12
2
36
10
6
15
a 13
15
495
135
49
9
i
37
17
34
a 10
211
T o t a l........................
a Decrease.
Returns received from 306 organizations show the average annual
earnings of members of labor organizations to be $577.72. They
were unemployed an average of 78 days during the year. The pre
vailing hours of labor were 10, 9, and 8 per day in the order mentioned.
Returns from 324 organizations show an aggregate income of $155,274.84, and total disbursements amounting to $126,224.50. Initiation
fees usually ranged from $1 to $5 and the monthly dues from $0.25 to
$2.50.
T he D istribution
of
W ealth.— The information presented under
this head consists of 92 tables, one for each county, showing for each
of the 4 decennial periods, 1870 to 1900, the appraised value of real
and personal property as obtained from the public records. The prop
erty owners are divided into 25 groups, according to the value of their
holdings, each group showing the number of property owners and the
proportion which they bear to the total population.
A summary
table for the State shows the total values for each county for 1900,
11358— No. 35— 01------15
784
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O E . .
The following recapitulation for the entire State shows the number
and per cent of property owners in each of 7 groups for 1900:
DISTRIBU TIO N OF W E A L T H IN 1900.
Property owners.
Persons owning real and personal property valued at—
Number.
Per cent.
Under $300........................................................................................................................................
$300 or under $1,000........................................ 1...................................................................................
$1,000 or under $5,000..........................................................................................................................
$5,000 or under $10,000........................................................................................................................
$10,000 or under $20,000......................................................................................................................
$20,000 or under $50,000......................................................................................................................
$50,000 or over........................................................................................................................................
410,039
234,248
223,780
29,473
8,149
3,012
519
45.10
25. 76
24.61
3.24
.90
.33
.06
T o ta l..............................................................................................................................................
909,220
100.00
The total number of property owners enumerated in the State was
909,220 in 1900. There were 2,330 firms and corporations owning
$10,000 and over. In the statistics by counties it is shown that the
value of property in some counties increased and in others decreased
more rapidly than the population, and that the classes of smaller hold
ings have increased in number far more rapidly than those of larger
holdings.
A gricultural Statistics.— Statistics are given, by counties, show
ing for 1899 and 1900 the acreage and quantity of the chief agricul
tural products; also comparative tables showing the quantity produced
for a series of years. The wages paid for farm labor in 1900 are
shown for each county. These varied, for males, from $11.08 to $17.12
per month, including board; the average for 29,610 male employees
being $14.36. The wages paid for female labor, including board,
varied from $1.00 to $4.37 per month; the average for 9,776 females
being $1.74.
R ailroad Statistics.— Statistical tables are given showing for each
road operating in the State for the year ending June 30, 1900, the
earnings, operating expenses, passengers carried, freight tonnage,
average passenger and freight rates, number of officials and employees,
average salaries and wages, hours of service, and accidents.
M IS S O U R I.
Twenty-second Annual Report o f the Bureau o f Labor Statistics and
Inspection o f the State o f Missouri, fo r the year ending November 5 ,
1900. Thomas P. R ixey, Commissioner. 458 pp.
This report treats of the following subjects: Statistics of manufac
tures, 113 pages; prison factories and convict labor, 9 pages; indus
trial education, 60 pages; county industrial statistics, 183 pages; State
institutions, 4 pages; Government land in Missouri, 3 pages; timber
interests, 2 pages; commercial stone, 2 pages; wages, 5 pages; factory
R E P O R TS
OF ST A TE
BUREAUS
OF L A B O R -----M ISSO U RI.
785
inspection, 14 pages; free employment offices, 2 pages; judicial deci
sions, 11 pages; chronology, 5 pages. A n appendix of 32 pages con
tains short chapters on “ scrip’ 7 and metal-check payment for labor
and merchandise, the St. Louis street-railway strike, bake-shop inspec
tion, the proceedings of the meeting of the National Association of
Officials of Bureaus of Labor Statistics, and the population of Missouri.
M anufactures.— Returns from 1,037 establishments are published,
the tabulation being by industries and for each establishment. The
returns show that during 1899 these establishments manufactured
goods valued at $153,308,557.
They employed 57,888 males and
14,737 females, or a total of 72,625 persons, including salaried em
ployees. The total wages paid amounted to $28,845,609. The aver
age wage rates have changed very little since the preceding year.
Convict L abor.— Eight prison factories in the State manufactured
goods to the value of $2,482,204.
They employed 74 skilled and 1,556
unskilled males and 10 skilled and 165 unskilled females.
unskilled males and 40 unskilled females were convicts.
A ll of the
A n extract
from the report of the United States Industrial Commission on prison
labor is included in this chapter.
I ndustrial E ducation.— This chapter contains a series of 10 articles
on the advantages of skilled labor, industrial and manual training, etc.
County I ndustrial Statistics.— A description is given of each
county, showing, among other things, the location and resources,
manufactures, new enterprises desired, and average wages paid in
certain occupations.
T imber I nterests. — A n account is given of the resources and pro
duction of timber in the State. During 1899 the total surplus pro
duction of timber was valued at $12,620,780. About 7,000 persons
were employed in the various branches of the timber industry.
Commercial Stone.— A brief account is given of the various kinds
of commercial stone found in the State.
W ages.— Statistics are given of wages paid to steam railway employ
ees and to wage-earners in other important industries.
F ree E mployment O ffices.— A statement is given showing, by
occupations, the number of applications for situations and for help
received during the fiscal year ending October 1, 1900. The statement
shows that at the St. Louis office 3,535 males and 687 females applied
for work.
O f these, 1,340 males and 568 females secured positions
through the agency of the office.
There were 2,281 orders for help,
365 of which remained unfilled.
At the Kansas City^ office, which
was opened
December
18, 1899,
5,792 males
and 1,319 females
applied for work during the nine and one-half months.
O f these,
3,201 males and 1,077 females secured positions. There were 5,243
applications for help, 965 of which remained unfilled.
786
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
N E W H A M P S H IR E .
Third Biennial Report o f the Bureau o f Labor o f the State o f New
Hampshire. 1899-1900.
L . H . Carroll, Commissioner.
247,
x xx , pp.
The following subjects are treated in this report: Newspapers and
publishing companies, 5 pages; directory and statistics of manufactur
ing industries, 62 pages; statistics of creameries, 5 pages; manufac
turing statistics by counties, 8 pages; description and statistics of
leading cities and towns, 57 pages; railroad employees, 4 pages; fire
chronology, 20 pages; strikes, 7 pages; United,States census statistics,
25 pages; railroad, telegraph, and telephone taxation for 1900, 6
pages; New Hampshire labor laws, 25 pages.
A special report on
the summer boarding business and resorts in New Hampshire in 1899
is appended.
M anufacturing I ndustries.— A table is presented giving a sum
mary of returns for the year ending June 30, 1900, from 1,331 estab
lishments. These figures cover all but three of the important manu
facturing establishments in the State. The aggregate results of these
returns are shown in the following statement:
Establishments considered..............................................................................
1,331
Capital invested.................................................................................................. $86, 632, 297
Value of product................................................................................................ $103, 429, 553
Cost of material.................................................................................................. $58,404, 515
Number of male wage-earners......................................................................
49, 483
Number of female wage-earners....................................................................
24, 002
Total wage-earners............................................................................................
73,485
Wages paid male wage-earners...................................................................... $19, 278, 802
Wages paid female wage-earners..................................................................
$6, 865,538
Total wages p a id ................................................................................................ $26,144, 340
Number of salaried em ployees......................................................................
1, 653
Total salaries paid.............................................................................................
$1, 979, 802
Taxes paid...........................................................................................................
$697, 743
Insurance c o s t ....................................................................................................
$338, 923
Amount invested in permanent repairs, enlargements, etc......................
$1, 710, 302
O f the 1,331 establishments, 585 reported an increase and 89 a
decrease in the production as compared with the preceding year; 328
reported increased and 9 reported decreased wages.
Creameries.— Statistics are given of the creameries in operation in
the State during the years ending June 30, T899 and 1900, and their
locality.
For the year ending June 30 ,1 9 0 0 , 45 creameries reported a
total invested capital of $226,840.
creameries was valued at $1,179,055.
The entire product of the 45
They gave employment to 121
wage-earners and 29 salaried persons, and paid a total of $56,694 in
wages and $9,835 in salaries.
REPOR TS OF ST A T E BU R E A U S OF LA B O R -----N E W H A M P S H IR E .
L eading Cities
and
787
T owns.— This chapter contains a brief descrip
tion of each of the leading cities and towns and the principal indus
tries; also statistics of manufactures covering the same items as those
above mentioned.
R ailroad E mployees.— This presentation shows the railway mile
age and the estimated number of employees and wages paid in the
steam and electric railway service in the State.
Strikes.— Brief accounts ai*e given of the strikes that occurred in
the State from January, 1899, to July, 1900. During this period only
9 strikes were reported, 5 of which were due chiefly to wage disputes,
1 to a question of trade unionism, and the other 3 to the employment,
discharge, and promotion of employees, respectively.
Four of the
strikes failed, the others being either entirely or partly successful.
SEVENTH ANNUAL
REPORT OE THE OHIO
ARBITRATION.
STATE
BOARD OF
Seventh Annual Report o f the Ohio State Board o f Arbitration, fo r
the year ending December SO, 1899.
Joseph Bishop, Secretary.
62 pp.
This report contains a detailed account of 23 cases of dispute that
were brought to the attention of the board during the year 1899 under
the Ohio arbitration law. Only a portion of these were strikes and
lockouts, the other disputes having been settled before reaching that
stage, either through the efforts of the board or otherwise. The board
recommended an amendment to the arbitration law, empowering the
board, in certain cases, to compel the temporary suspension of strikes
and lockouts pending adjustment or arbitration.
RECENT FOREIGN STATISTICAL PUBLICATIONS.
B E L G IU M .
Annuaire de la Legislation du Travail.
3e Annee, 1899.
Travail, Ministere de l’lndustrie et du Travail.
1900.
Office du
xiv, 563 pp.
The present volume constitutes the third of a series of annual
reports on labor legislation prepared and published by the Belgian
labor bureau.
It contains the text of laws enacted and important
regulations, orders, and decrees issued concerning labor during the
year 1899 in Austria, Belgium, France, Germany, Great Britain and
colonies, Italy, Norway, Russia, Sweden, Switzerland, and in 14 States
of the United States.
A n appendix contains the text of labor laws
enacted in 1898 in New Zealand, which had been omitted from the
second annual report.
G R E A T B R IT A IN .
Seventh Annual Report on Changes in Wages and Hours o f Labor in
the United Kingdom . 1899. lxxviii, 293 pp. (Published by the
Labor Department of the British Board of Trade.)
This is the seventh of a series of annual reports dealing with the
changes in the market rates of wages and the recognized hours of labor
of working people in the United Kingdom . The changes in 1899,
recorded in the present report, are based upon 1,800 returns from
employers and employers5 associations, 1,400 from trade unions, 700
from local correspondents, and 700 from official sources. The returns
for 1899, as a whole, show a continued improvement in the condition
of labor, the proportion of unemployed members of trade unions
reported being smaller than in any year since 1890, and the changes
both with regard to increased wages and to hours of labor being
generally favorable to the working people.
The tables following summarize the principal data contained in the
returns for the years 1894 to 1899:
CHANGES IN RATES OF W AG ES, 1894 TO 1899.
Changes in rates of wages.
Year.
In
creases.
De
creases.
608
624
1,471
1,411
1,345
1,569
171
180
136
107
61
24
1894..........
1895..........
1896..........
1897..........
1898..........
1899..........
Total.
779
804
1,607
1,518
1,406
1,593
Separate individuals affected by—
Changes
De
leaving
Increases
creases
wages same
in rates of
in rates at end as at
wages.
of wages. beginning
of year.
175,615
79,867
382,225
560,707
1,003,290
1,174,444
488,357
351,895
167,357
13,855
11,865
1,132
a Decrease.
788
6,414
4,956
58,072
22,882
14
Total indi
viduals
affected by
changes in
rates of
wages.
670,386
436,718
607,654
597,444
1,015,169
1,175,576
Average
w eekly in
crease in
rates of
wages.
a $0,330
a . 314
.213
.259
.385
.375
FO K E IG N
ST A T IS T IC A L P U B LIC A T IO N S-----G B E A T B E IT A IN .
789 .
CHANGES IN HOURS OF LABOR, 1894 TO 1899.
Changes in hours o t labor.
Year.
In
creases.
1894......................................
1895......................................
1896......................................
1897......................................
1898......................................
1899......................................
2
12
22
7
9
4
De
creases.
219
129
223
247
193
205
Total.
221
141
245
254
202
209
Separate individuals
affected by—
Increases Decreases
in hours
in hours
of labor.
of labor.
128
1,287
73,616
1,060
1,277
2,600
Total indi
viduals
affected by
changes in
hours of
labor.
77,030
21,448
34,655
69,572
37,772
33,349
Average
w eekly re
duction in
hours of
labor.
77,158
22,735
108,271
70,632
39,049
35,949
4.04
1.94
.73
4.03
2.10
3.54
The data shown in the above tables, as well as in the general tables
which follow, do not include returns regarding agricultural laborers,
seamen, and railroad employees, which are separately treated in the
report.
Changes in R ates of W ages.— The unit adopted for comparison
is the rate of wages for a full week’s work, exclusive of overtime,
at the end of 1899, compared with a similar week at the end of 1898.
During the year 1899 the wages of 1,175,576 persons were affected
by wage changes, 1,174,444 of whom had their wages increased and
but 1,132 suffered a reduction. The net result of these changes was
an aggregate rise of
£90,905 ($442,389) per week, compared with
£80,815 ($393,286) in 1898 and £31,507 ($153,329) in 1897.
The net
increase per week per employee affected by changes in wages was
Is. 6id. ($0,375). W h ile the number of persons who had their wages
increased in 1899 was greater than that returned in any previous year,
the number in whose case the changes followed strikes was the smallest
on record, namely, 34,273, or 3 per cent of the whole. In the case of
53 per cent of the employees considered, the changes were the result
of direct negotiation; in 32 per cent, of arbitration, mediation, or
other forms of conciliation, and in 15 per cent, of the automatic action
of sliding scales.
The following table shows, by industries, the number of changes in
the rates of wages in 1899 and the number of employees affected:
N UM BER OF INCREASES AN D DECREASES IN W E E K L Y W AGES, AN D EM PLOYEES
AFFECTED , B Y INDUSTRIES, 1899.
Changes.
Industries.
B u ild in g ..........................................................................
M ining and quarrying..............................................
Metal, engineering, and sh ipb u ildin g..............
T e x tile..............................................................................
C lo th in g ..........................................................................
Miscellaneous................................................................
Employees of public authorities..........................
471
141
529
73
34
181
140
T otal......................................................................
1,569
Employees affected.
In
De
Total.
creases. creases.
1
13
6
1
3
24
Wages in Wages de
creased.
creased.
471
142
542
79
35
184
140
66,242
666,588
156,311
232,423
2,704
30,652
19,524
1,593
1,174,444
310
231
500
91
1,132
Total.
66,242
666,588
156,621
232,654
3,204
30,743
19,524
1,175,576
790
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
A s in the previous }rear, the most prominent feature of the changes
in rates of wages in 1899 was the rise of miners’ wages, the group of
mining and quarrying showing a total of 666,588 individual employees
whose wages were increased, while none suffered a reduction.
W ages
in the textile trades were increased in the case of 232,423 employees
and decreased in the case of 231. In the groups of mining and quarry
ing, building, and employees of public authorities, all the changes
reported were in the nature of increased wages.
The net results of these changes in rates of wages during a period
of years are shown by industries in the following table:
A V E R A G E INCR EASE IN RATES OF W AG ES, B Y INDUSTRIES, 1894 TO 1899.
Average increase per employee per week.
Industries.
1894.
1895.
1896.
1897.
1898.
B u ild in g ......................................................................................
M ining and qu arryin g..........................................................
Metal, engineering, and sh ipb u ildin g............................
T e x t ile ..........................................................................................
Clothing........................................................................................
M iscellaneous............................................................................
Em ployees of public au th orities......................................
$0.345
a . 421
a . 157
SO. 502
a . 127
.370
.314
.416
.294
SO.517
.132
.269
.041
.476
.507
.350
SO. 502
.416
.279
a . 086
.091
.390
.345
SO.487
.395
.634
.335
a . 076
.360
$0.411
a . 461
.005
.046
.502
a . 127
.390
T o t a l.......................................................................... .......
a . 330
a . 314
.213
.259
.385
.375
.112
.020
1899.
.122
.274
.390
.284
a Decrease.
W h ile the number of persons affected by increased wages was
greater in 1899 than in 1898, the average net increase in wages per
employee was slightly lower. The industry group of metal, engineer
ing, and shipbuilding shows the greatest increase per employee, namely,
2s. 7id. ($0,634). The slightest net increase per employee occurred in
the group of textiles, namely, 6d. ($0,122). The groups of building
trades, clothing, and employees of public authorities show an unbroken
succession of net increases in rates of wages for each year of the
period.
Owing to the difficulty in obtaining returns of the precise number
of persons affected by changes in wage rates in the case of agricul
tural laborers, railway employees, and seamen, these groups have
been separately considered in the report.
In the case of ordinary agricultural laborers in England and W ales,
information was obtained mainly from the chairmen of rural district
councils regarding the current rates of weekly cash wages in January
and June, 1899, and these rates were compared with those returned
for corresponding dates in 1898.
The returns thus received were
exclusive of piecework earnings and extra payments or allowances of
any kind. They showed a continued improvement in the wages of
agricultural laborers. The districts in which an increase in wages
was reported for 1899 contained 195,191 laborers, while the number
of laborers in districts where wages declined was but 248. The total
F O R E IG N
S T A T IS T IC A L P U B L IC A T IO N S-----G R E A T
B R IT A IN .
791
net effect of these changes was an increase of £6,169 ($31,181) per
week, or 8d. ($0,162) per head, the same increase as in the preceding
year. The reports from Scotland showed an upward movement in
wages, though the movement was not sufficient to affect the predomi
nant rates paid. In Ireland but few changes were reported, but where
they did take place they resulted in increased wages.
The rates of wages of seamen were based upon returns furnished
by superintendents of the mercantile marine in the various ports of
the Kingdom. The monthly wages on steamships show the following
increases: Able seamen, from 79s. 3d. ($19.28) in 1898 to 82s. 8d.
($20.11) in 1899, or 3s. 5d. ($0.83); firemen and trimmers, from 81s. 2d.
($20.18) in 1898 to 87s. 2d. ($21.21) in 1899, or 3s. ($0.73).
The monthly
wages of able seamen on sailing vessels increased from 56s. 7d. ($13.77)
in 1898 to 59s. lOd ($11.56) in 1899, or 3s. 3d. ($0.79).
wages given are in addition to food.
The rates of
The information concerning railway employees is shown in the form
of actual earnings, as the remuneration is usually regulated by grad
uated scales of pay rather than by fixed wage rates. It is intended to
indicate the total effect of all changes in the earnings of railway
employees, whether arising out of real changes in the scale of pay,
ordinary advances under existing scales, or overtime or short time.
Returns are published from 29 companies, employing together over
90 per cent of the railway employees in the United Kingdom. The
returns summarized in the following table cover the number of
employees and the average wages for the first week in December of
each year from 1896 to 1899 in the passenger, freight, locomotive, and
machinery construction departments:
AVERAGE
W AGES
PAID
Year.
R A IL W A Y EM PLOYEES IN 29 COMPANIES,
DECEM BER, 1896 TO 1899.
England and
W ales (16 com
panies) .
Em ploy
Wages.
ees.
1896................................................
1897................................................
1898................................................
1899................................................
324,055
339,883
353,785
371,490
$5.94
6.05
6.11
6.28
Scotland
(5 companies).
FIRST
Ireland
(8 companies).
W EEK
IN
United Kingdom
(29 companies).
Em ploy
Em ploy
Em ploy
Wages.
Wages.
Wages.
ees.
ees.
ees.
39,218
40,871
41,148
42,660
$5.52
5.46
5.51
5.57
16,841
17,354
17,371
17,708
U . 56
4.72
4.72
4.71
380,114
398,108
412,304
431,858
$5.84
5.94
6.00
6.14
The average wages of railway employees show a gradual rise during
the four-year period. The average weekly wages paid by the 29 com
panies during the first week in December, 1899, was 25s. 3d. ($6.11),
an increase of 7id. ($0,117) over the average for the same week in
1898.
Changes in H ours of L abor.— During the year 1899 a smaller
number of working people had their hours of labor reduced than in
1898, although the net reduction per week per employee was greater
792
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E D E P A R T M E N T
OF L A B O R .
in 1899. O f 209 changes in hours of labor reported in 1899, all but 4
resulted in a reduction. The hours were reduced in the cases of 33,849
and increased in the cases of 2,600 employees. The net reduction in
the hours of labor per week per employee was 3.54 hours, as compared
with 2.10 in 1898, 4.03 in 1897, 0.73 in 1896, 1.94 in 1895, and 4.04 in
1894.
The following table shows for the years 1894 to 1899 the number of
employees affected by changes in the hours of labor, classified accord
ing to the extent per week of such changes:
EM PLOYEES AFFECTED B Y CHANGES IN HOURS OF LABOR, B Y E X T E N T OF C H ANG E
PER W E E K , 1894 TO 1899.
Employees whose hours per w eek were—
Increased.
Decreased.
Year.
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
Total.
...............
............. .
...............
...............
...............
...............
1 hour
Under
1 hour.
or over.
71,899
705
944
2,050
128
1,287
1,717
355
333
550
1or un 2or un
Under
1 hour.
2,686
2,961
4,871
9,468
10,213
4,203
der 2
hours.
der 4
hours.
4,141
9,675
10,695
30,636
8,553
9,662
37,535
5,235
11,939
11,534
13,871
9,557
4 or un
der 6
hours.
9,536
1,926
2,200
6,303
2,710
3,733
6or un 8 hours
der 8
hours.
or over.
20,504
1,229
3,301
5,658
2,260
1,885
2,628
422
1,649
5,973
165
4,309
77,158
22,735
108,271
70,632
39,049
35,949
The number of working people who obtained an eight-hour day
during 1899 was 3,316, of whom 2,297 were employed in private
establishments and 1,019 were employees of public authorities. There
were no reversions from an eight-hour day to longer hours of labor.
The following table shows, by industries, the number of changes in
the hours of labor and the number of employees affected during the
year 1899:
N UM B ER
OF INCREASES
A N D DECREASES IN HOURS OF LABO R ,
AFFE CTED , B Y IND USTRIES, 1899.
Changes.
AN D
EM PLO YEES
Employees affected.
Industries.
In
De
creases. creases.
B u ild in g ............................................................
M ining and q u arryin g................................
M etal, engineering, and sh ip b u ild in g. .
T e x t ile ................................................................
C lothing.......................................... ...................
M iscellaneous..................................................
Em ployees ol public authorities..............
3
T o t a l........................................................
4
1
Total.
81
9
84
22
1
8
10
22
1
8
61
23
61
23
205
209
Hours
Hours
in
de
creased. creased.
2,050
550
2,600
Total.
Decrease
per em
ployee in
average
w eekly
hours of
labor.
8,013
3,228
7,270
118
2,563
6,476
5,681
10,063
3,778
7,270
118
2,563
6,476
5,681
0.93
3.38
4.41
33,349
35,949
3.54
1.00
2.31
2.87
8.52
O f the 35,949 persons affected by changes in hours of labor in 1899
10,063 were employed in the building trades, but the net reduction
per week per employee was smaller in that than in any of the other
F O R E IG N
S T A T IS T IC A L P U B L IC A T IO N S-----G R E A T
B R IT A IN .
793
groups of industries. The four changes resulting in increased hours
of labor occurred in the groups of building and mining and quarrying.
P iece P rice L ists and Sliding Scales.— During the year 1 8 9 9 ,1 9
new piece price lists were agreed to and 9 old lists were amended or
extended. The lists which are given in the report were for occupa
tions in the metal and shipbuilding, textile, boot and shoe, tailoring,
printing, wood-working, glass-bottle, and basket and brush making
industries. New sliding wage scales are given for steel workers and
blast-furnace men. The report also contains a list of working rules,
mutual agreements, piece price lists, sliding scales, etc., in operation
in 1899.
Report on Standard Time Rates o f Wages in the United Kingdom in
1900, with Comparative Tables. xii, 210 pp. (Published by the
Labor Department of the British Board of Trade.)
This report was prepared in continuation of the volume on standard
time rates, which formed Part I I I of the first report of the Labor
Department on wages and hours of labor, published in 1894.
The
changes in rates of wages and hours of labor which have taken place
since the publication of the report of 1894 have been published monthly
and annually by the British Labor Department, and have been reviewed
from time to time in the Bulletin.
The present volume represents the
net result of these changes in many of the more important trades and
localities up to the beginning of 1900, and thus forms a fresh starting
point for use in the study of future publications of changes in wages
and hours of labor. The standard rates of time wages with which the
present volume deals are those rates which are recognized as applica
ble, usually as minimum rates of pay, to the remuneration of a con
siderable number of employees in the industries and localities given.
The statistical tables which constitute the bulk of the present report
show, for each occupation and locality, the standard rates of wages and
hours of labor recognized on January 1, 1900, in the building, engi
neering and shipbuilding, printing and publishing, cabinetmaking,
and boot and shoe making trades, and by gas stokers, police con
stables, and seamen; the rates of wages recognized on January 1 of
each of a series of years in the building, engineering and shipbuild
ing, and printing trades, and by seamen; the percentage variations
of wages of coal heavers, ironworkers, and cotton operatives during
a series of years, and the average wages and earnings of agricultural
laborers, cattlemen, and shepherds in 1898.
The report also contains
a list of working rules and other documents regulating wages, hours
of labor, and other working conditions in 1900.
794
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
Report on Standard Piece Rates o f Wages and Sliding Scales in the
United Kingdom . 1900. xxv , 308 pp. (Published by the Labor
Department of the British Board of Trade.)
The present work was prepared in continuation of the volume on
standard piece rates which formed Part I I of the first report of the
Labor Department on wages and hours of labor, published in 1894.
It contains detailed statements of some of the more important piecerate lists and sliding scales in operation in various trades.
The work
is not intended to present a complete statement of all piece rates in
existence in Great Britain, but to illustrate the general nature and
application of the standard piece rates by which the remuneration of
employees is governed in a large number of industries.
The object of this report, as stated in the introduction, is to give
information with regard to the varied and complicated systems of cal
culating wages which prevail in many important British industries and
thus to facilitate an understanding of the nature of the questions at
issue between employers and employees in many trades, which are
often difficult to follow owing to the technical character of the points
involved.
The detailed statements of the lists of piece rates and sliding scales
are grouped according to the following industries: Building trades,
mining and quarrying, metal, engineering, and shipbuilding trades,
textiles, clothing trades, printing and allied trades, coopering, glass
trades, dock labor, basket and chair making, and brush making. The
statements are usually accompanied by remarks giving the date and
circumstances of the introduction of each list, the extent and scope of
its operation, and, when possible, the changes that have taken place in
the list since the end of 1893. Explanations are also made of any
peculiarities of arrangement or construction, or of technical terms
used. Appendixes contain statements of 357 piece price lists and 19
sliding scales, showing in each case the name of the trade, the locality
covered by the list or scale, and the date when made.
Report on the Wages and Earnings o f Agricultural Laborers in the
United Kingdom. 1900. x, 296 pp. (Published by the Labor
Department of the British Board of Trade.)
This report was prepared by the
assistant commissioner of the
Labor Department of the Board of Trade.
Agricultural labor is
treated in detail for each of the countries of England,W ales, Scotland,
and Ireland, the report showing in each case the wages and earnings
of the various classes of agricultural laborers, their duties, terms orf
engagement, and methods of remuneration. A n introduction to the
detailed report contains a summary of the information presented and
an explanation of the methods by which the data were obtained.
The
F O R E IG N
S T A T IS T IC A L
PU B LIC A T IO N S-----G R E A T B R IT A IN .
795
greater part of the volume consists of appendixes containing statistical
tables showing by countries and minor civil divisions of the United
Kingdom the wages and earnings of agricultural laborers in 1898,
comparative wage data for different years, the number of agricultural
laborers, and the number and size of agricultural holdings. The
report also contains a map of the United Kingdom showing the earn
ings of agricultural laborers in 1898 by counties, and charts showing
fluctuations in wages between 1850 and 1899.
The term of engagement of farm servants is usually by the year or
half year in Scotland, W ales, the north of England, and the north of
Ireland.
In other parts of England and Ireland the agricultural labor
ers are usually engaged by the week, although the men in charge of
animals are frequently engaged, for a longer term. In most of the
northern counties of England and in W ales the yearly and half-yearly
engagements are mainly confined to unmarried men, the married men
being generally engaged bv the week.
The system of hiring farm
servants at fairs still exists in Scotland, the north of England and the
north of Ireland, and in a few districts in W ales, but it is declining to
some extent.
In other parts of the United Kingdom the system is
neariy extinct.
The report shows that, although time payments in cash form the
main part of the earnings of agricultural laborers, the method of remu
neration varies greatly in the different parts of the United Kingdom.
W h ere engagements were for long terms allowances in kind, such as
board and lodgings for single men and free cottages, potatoes, fuel,
etc., for married men, were frequent, while extra cash payments for
piecework, harvest work, overtime, etc., were few. On the other
hand, in the eastern and southern counties of England, where engage
ments are shorter and the cash wages lower, more piecework was done
and extra payments in cash at hay and grain harvest and for overtime
were made, while men in charge of animals often received free cot
tages, journey money, and other allowances.
In a comparison of wages of agricultural laborers in different parts
of the United Kingdom it is necessary, therefore, to take account not
only of the actual earnings, but also of the amounts earned in cash from
all sources and the value of all allowances in kind. In 1898 the aver
age weekly earnings of farm laborers of a similar class, including the
value of all allowances in kind, were 16s. lOd. ($4.09£) in England,
16s. 5d. ($3.99i) in W ales, 18s. Id. ($4.40) in Scotland, and 10s. Id.
($2.45^) in Ireland.
In each of these countries the earnings were high
est near the large manufacturing and mining centers.
Comparative statistics of wages of agricultural laborers for a series
of years are also given in the report. The longest period given is from
1850 to 1899, the report showing- for each year the rates of weekly cash
796
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E D E P A R T M E N T
OF L A B O R .
wages paid on 33 farms in England and W ales, exclusive of extra pay
ments for piecework, overtime, allowances in kind, etc. The wages
as thus reported increased from 9s. 3d. ($2.25) per week in 1850 to 13s.
8id . ($3.33i) in 1899, or 48.2 per cent during 50 years. The increase
occurred chiefly from 1850 to 1874, after which wage rates remained
almost stationary until 1896, when they resumed an upward tendency,
which continued for the rest of the period.
Information as to rates of wages paid during the last five j^ears is of a
much more complete and detailed character than that for earlier years.
Returns for England and W ales show that from 1895 to 1898 the pre
dominant rate of wages increased steadily in districts where 271,069
laborers were employed and decreased in districts where 1,269 were
employed.
The net increase in the weekly cash wages of 272,338
laborers employed in the districts affected is computed at £12,972
($63,128.24), or ll£ d . ($0.23) per head. In 1899, as compared with 1898,
wages rose about 4d. ($0.08) per head, and in June, 1900, as compared
with June, 1899, wages increased about 8|d. ($0.17) per head per week.
According to this report the rise in wages in England and W ales,
and also in Scotland, in the last five years is usually attributed by
employers to the scarcity of labor, due mostly to the competition of
other industries during the last period of commercial prosperity, and
also in certain districts to the calling out of the reserves and the militia
toward the end of the year 1899 and in 1900.
The employment of women and children in agriculture in England
has been gradually decreasing during the last twenty years, until it has
nearly ceased. In Scotland, where women are still largely employed
at field and dairy work in many districts, the number is steadily
decreasing.
DECISIONS OF COURTS AFFECTING LABOR.
[This subject, begun in Bulletin No. 2, has been continued in successive issues.
All material parts of the decisions are reproduced in the words of the courts, indi
cated wrhen short by quotation marks and when long by being printed solid. In
order to save space, immaterial matter, needed simply by way of explanation, is
given in the words of the editorial reviser.]
D E C IS IO N S U N D E R S T A T U T O R Y L A W .
Constitutionality
B ecoming a Member
of
Statute—D ischarge of E mployee for
L abor U nion— Gillespie v. People, 58
of a
Northeastern Reporter, page 1007.— In the county court of Vermilion
County, 111 , Charles Gillespie was convicted of attempting to coerce
one of his employees to withdraw from a labor union by discharging
him.
The action was based upon an information filed by the State’s
attorney, charging Gillespie with violating section 32 of chapter 48,
entitled u Em ploym ent,” Hurd’s Revised Statutes, 1899.
Said section
reads as follows: “ It shall be unlawful for any individual or member of
any firm, or agent, officer, or employee of any company or corporation
to prevent or attempt to prevent employees from forming, joining, and
belonging to any lawful labor organization, and any such individual,
member, agent, officer, or employee that coerces or attempts to coerce
employees by discharging or threatening to discharge from their
employ or the employ of any firm, company, or corporation because
of their connection with such lawful labor organization, shall be guilty
of a misdemeanor, and upon conviction shall be fined in any sum not
exceeding $100 or be imprisoned for not more than six months, or
both, in the discretion of the court.”
The evidence in the case shov ed that Gillespie was a contractor in
the building trade; that at the time the controversy arose he was
employing a number of carpenters who were known as “ nonunion”
men; that one of them, Reuben Gibbons, the prosecuting witness, had
been employed by him for about ten months, and that his employ
ment was by the day; that while so employed Gibbons joined a “ union
labor organization;” that after he had become a member Gillespie
informed him that he could not give him employment if he desired to
belong to the union, claiming that the labor unions were enemies of
his in business, and that it would not be consistent for him, under the
circumstances, to employ union help; that he stated to Gibbons that
if he desired to remain in his employment he would have to quit the
797
798
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
union, and that if he did not desire to quit the union, he would have
to look elsewhere for employment, and that he could do as he desired,
and that Gibbons then left his employment. A fte r his conviction
Gillespie carried his case upon a writ of error before the supreme
court of Illinois, which rendered its decision December 20, 1900, and
reversed the action of the lower court.
The opinion of the court
was delivered by Judge Magruder, and in the course of the same he
used the following language:
The question raised is the constitutionality of the statute of June 17,
1898 [section 32 set forth above]. The provisions of the constitution
of this State which the act in question is said to contravene are: First,
section 1 of article 2 of the bill of rights, which provides that “ all
men are by nature free and independent, and have certain inherent and
inalienable rights— among these are life, liberty, and the pursuit of
happiness;” second, section 2 of article 2 of the bill of rights, which
declares that, “ no person shall be deprived of life, liberty, or property
without due process of law;” third, section 22 of article 4 of the State
constitution, wherein the legislature is prohibited from passing any
local or special law “ granting to any corporation, association, or indi
vidual any special or exclusive privilege, immunity, or franchise what
ever.” The provision of the Constitution of the United States with
which the statute in question is said to be in conflict is section 1 of
the fourteenth amendment, which provides that “ no State shall make
or enforce any law which shall abridge the privileges or immunities
of citizens of the United States; nor shall any State deprive any per
son of life, liberty, or property without due process of law, nor deny
to any person within its jurisdiction the equal protection of the laws.”
It may be assumed that plaintiff in error [Gillespie] attempted to do
the act with which he is charged, and that it lay in his power to dis
charge, or attempt to discharge Reuben Gibbons from his employ
ment because of his connection with the union labor organization,
which is admitted to have been a lawful labor organization. Upon
this assumption, the question squarely arises whether or not the statute
in question contravenes the provisions of the State and Federal consti
tutions above quoted. The terms “ life ,” “ liberty,” and “ p roperty”
are representative terms, and intended to cover every right to which
a member of the body politic is entitled under the law. These terms
include the right of self-defense, freedom of speech, religious and
political freedom, exemption from arbitrary arrests, the right freely
to buy and sell as others may. Indeed, they may embrace all our lib
erties— personal, civil, and political— including the rights to labor, to
contract, to terminate contracts, and to acquire property. None of
these liberties and rights can be taken away except by due process of
law. The rights of life, liberty, and property embrace whatever is
necessary to secure and effectuate the enjoyment of those idghts. The
rights of liberty and of property include the right to acquire property
by labor and by contract. I f an owner can not be deprived of his
property without due process of law, he can not be deprived of any of
the essential attributes which belong to the right of property without
due process of law. Labor is property. The laborer has the same
right to sell his labor and to contract with reference thereto as any
other property owner. The right of property involves, as one of its
D ECISIO N S OF COURTS A F F E C T IN G
LABOR.
799
essential attributes, the right not only to contract, but also to terminate
contracts. In the case at bar the contract between plaintiff in error
and Gibbons was not for any definite period of time, but Gibbons was
employed by the day at so much per hour. In view of what has been
said, it can not be doubted that the plaintiff in error, Charles Gillespie,
had a right to terminate his contract, if he had one, with Reuben G ib
bons, subject to civil liability for any termination which should be
unwarranted. One citizen can not be compelled to give employment
to another citizen, nor can anyone be compelled to be employed against
his will. The act of 1893, now under consideration, deprives the em
ployer o f the right to terminate his contract with his employee. The
right to terminate such contract is guaranteed by the organic law of
the State. The legislature is forbidden to deprive the employer or
employee of the exercise of that right. The legislature has no authority
to pronounce the performance of an innocent act criminal when the
public health, safety, comfort, or welfare is not interfered with. The
statute in question says that if a man exercises his constitutional right
to terminate a contract with his employee, he shall, without a hearing,
be punished as for the commission of a crime.
Here the employment, as has already been stated, w*as by the day;
and at the end of each day there was no obligation on the part of
Gillespie to furnish another day’s work and no obligation on the part
of Gibbons to labor for Gillespie. A t the time of the alleged offense
there was in fact no contract of employment, but at that time Gillespie
said, in substance, to Gibbons: “ I am not employing union men, and if
you belong to the union you can look elsewhere for employment.”
This was not a crime on the part of the plaintiff in error, Gillespie.
H is sole offense consisted in refusing to give employment to a man
who belonged to a union labor organization. In other words, he
merely exercised his constitutional right of terminating a contract or
refusing to make a contract. Liberty includes not only the right to
labor, but to refuse to labor, and consequently the right to contract
to labor or for labor and to terminate such contracts and to refuse to
make such contracts. The legislature can not prevent persons who
aresui juris from laboring or from making such contracts as they may
see fit to make relative to their own lawful labor, nor has it any power
by penal laws to prevent any person, with or without cause, from
refusing to employ another or to terminate a contract with him, sub
ject only to the liability to respond in a civil action for an unwarranted
refusal to do that which has been agreed upon. Hence we are of the
opinion that this act contravenes those provisions of the State and
Federal constitutions which guarantee that no person shall be deprived
of life, liberty, or property without due process of law.
In addition to what has already been said, we regard this act as
unconstitutional as being in violation of section 22 of article I of the
State constitution, as above quoted. The act certainly does grant to
that class of laborers who belong to union labor organizations a special
privilege. The employer, if he discharges a union man from his
employment, is liable to be punished as having committed a crime.
But he is not subject to punishment if he should discharge from his
employment a nonunion laboring man. A n unwarrantable distinction
is thus drawn between workingmen who belong to union labor organ
izations and workingmen who do not belong to such organizations.
11358— No. 35— 01------- 16
800
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
That is to say, the statute does not relate to persons and things as a class,
or to all workingmen, but only to those wbo belong to a lawful labor
organization; that is to say, a labor union.
“ W h ere a statute does
this— where it does not relate to persons or things as a class, but to
particular persons or things of a class— it is a special, as distinguished
from a general law .” (State v. Tolle, 71 M o ., 645; Same v. Herrmann,
75 M o ., 340.)
F or the reasons above stated we are of the opinion that the statute
in question is unconstitutional and void, and that the court below
erred in not quashing the information and discharging the plaintiff in
error. Accordingly, the judgment of the county court of Vermilion
County is reversed, and the case is remanded to that court, with
directions to dismiss the prosecution.
Constitutionality of Statute—E xamination, L icensing, etc.,
B arbers— E x parte Lucas, 61 Southwestern Reporter, page 218.—
of
This was a proceeding by habeas corpus to test the legality of the impris
onment of the petitioner, Lucas, by the marshal of Jackson County,
M o ., under an information filed in the criminal court of said county
by the prosecuting attorney, charging him with practicing the occu
pation of barber without having procured a certificate of authority so
to do from the State board of examiners for barbers, as he should have
done under the provisions of chapter 78, Rev. St. 1899, being “ A n act
to establish a board of examiners and to regulate the occupation of a
barber, in this State, and to prevent the spreading of contagious dis
ease,” approved M ay 5, 1899 (acts 1899, p. 44). Pending a trial in
the criminal court the petitioner applied to one of the judges of the
supreme court of the State for a writ of habeas corpus, alleging that
the law under which he had been arrested was unconstitutional, and a
hearing upon said petition was had before the court in banc, which
rendered its decision February 19, 1901, and dismissed the petition,
upholding the constitutionality of the statute, and refusing to issue the
writ. The opinion of the court was delivered by Judge Marshall and
the syllabus of the same, showing the points of the decision, reads as
follows:
1. Rev. St. 1899, sec. 5037, providing that the members of the board
of examiners for barbers shall each receive a compensation of $3 per
day for his services and necessary traveling expenses, which shall be
paid out of any money in the hands of the treasurer of the board, is
not in conflict with Const., art. 4, sec. 43, providing that the general
assembly shall have no power to divert any revenue received by the
State, or to permit money to be drawn from the treasury, except in
pursuance of regular appropriations made by law, since the money
authorized to be collected under the act is not State revenue.
2. Rev. Stat., 1899, sec. 5035, creates a board of examiners for bar
bers, and provides that the governor shall appoint one member each
from those recommended by the State Barbers’ Protective Association,
D ECISIO N S
OE COURTS A F F E C T IN G
LABOR.
80]
the Boss Barbers’ Protective Association, and the Journeyman Bar
bers’ Union. Held, that a person arrested on a complaint of such
board for pursuing the occupation of a barber without license can not
object that such method of appointing the board is unconstitutional
because it limits the governor’s privilege of appointment to persons
recommended by the unions specified, since the governor alone can
make that objection.
3. Such restriction of the governor’s power of selection is author
ized by Const., art. 14, sec. 9, providing that the appointment of all
officers not otherwise directed by the constitution shall be made in
such manner as may be prescribed by law, since the constitution does
not prescribe how such board shall be appointed.
4. Acts 1899, p. 44, approved M ay 5, 1899 (Rev. St. 1899, c. 78),
creates a board of examiners for barbers, and makes it unlawful for
any barber in a city of 50,000 inhabitants to pursue the occupation of
a barber unless he procures a license from such board “ within 90 days
after the approval of the act.” Const., art. 4, sec. 36, provides that,
except in the case of a declared emergency and appropriations, no law
shall take effect until 90 days after the adjournment of the session at
which it was enacted. The general assembly adjourned M ay 22d.
Held, that the term “ within 90 days after the approval of the act”
must be considered a technical term, having a peculiar and appropriate
meaning in law, and understood under the constitution to mean 90
day after the act can and does constitutionally take effect; hence the
act is not objectionable as limiting the time for acquiring a license to
a period which expired before the act took effect so that a board could
be appointed under it.
5. Acts 1899, p. 44 (Rev. St. 1899, c. 78), regulating the occupation
of barbers, in section 1, provides that the provisions of the law shall
not apply to barbers in any city, town, or village containing less than
50,000 inhabitants. Held,, that the act is not unconstitutional as spe
cial legislation, since there are already several cities to which it applies,
and it is a continuing act which will apply to all other cities attaining
the specified population, and the necessity for regulating the occupa
tion of a barber is greater in a large than in a small city.
6. W h ere a person is arrested for violating the provisions of Rev.
S t., 1899, c. 78, which declares it unlawful to follow the occupation
of barber without first obtaining a certificate of registration, he may
contest the constitutionality of the law by habeas corpus.
Constitutionality of Statute—I ssuance of T ickets or Checks
R edeemable only in G oods R egulated— State v. Ferguson et al.,
and State v. Atkins et al., 28 Southern Reporter, pages 917 and 919.—
G . R. Ferguson and others were indicted for unlawfully issuing tickets
redeemable in merchandise, and a hearing was had in the judicial dis
trict court of the Parish of Vernon, State of Louisiana. J. B. Atkins
and others were indicted for the same offense, and the hearing was had
in the judicial district court of the Parish of Red River, State of
Louisiana.
In both cases motions to quash the indictments were made
and were sustained by the courts.
Appeals were then taken by the
802
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E D E P A R T M E N T
OF L A B O R .
State to the supreme court of Louisiana, which rendered decisions m
both cases on November 19, 1900, and sustained the action of the lower
courts. Judge Blanchard delivered the opinions in both cases, and
his opinion in the case of State v. Ferguson et al., which was referred
to in the opinion in the case of State v. Atkins et a l., as authority for
the decision therein, the facts in the two cases being practically aiike,
reads as follows:
Defendants were indicted for unlawfully issuing tickets and checks
redeemable only in goods and merchandise at their place of business,
and not redeemable in United States currency. They were, respec
tively, general manager and check clerk of the Nona M ills Company,
Limited, a corporation organized under the laws of the State. The
statute upon which the indictment is predicated is act No. 71 of 1894,
the title of which is, “ To encourage the freedom of trade and to for
bid the issuance by merchants or corporations of tickets redeemable
only in goods at their own place of business.” The first section of the
act declares “ that hereafter it shall be unlawful for any person, cor
poration, or firm in this State to issue tickets or checks redeemable
only in goods at their own place of business. But all such tickets
shall be redeemable in United States currency, and any contract or
agreement to take and receive such tickets redeemable only in goods
shall be null as against public policy.” The second section declares
“ that any person or officers of any corporation or firm issuing such
tickets shall be guilty of a misdemeanor, punishable by fine not more
than one hundred nor less than twenty-five dollars, or imprisonment at
not more than six months and not less than one month, one-half of
said fine to go to the benefit of the inform er.”
The accused appeared by counsel and moved to quash the indict
ment on the ground of the unconstitutionality of the act. They
averred its unconstitutionality in these particulars, to wit: (1) That
the title of the act expresses and sets forth two or more separate and
distinct objects; that the object of the act is not set forth in its title,
and that the subject of the second section of the act is not mentioned
or referred to at all in its title. In these respects it is claimed the act
violates article 29 of the constitution of 1879 and article 81 of the
constitution of 1898. (2) That the act is an attempt to regulate labor
and trade, and in this respect violates article 46 of the constitution of
1879 and article 48 of the present constitution. (8) That the act
restrains and abridges the freedom of contract, denies the equal pro
tection of the laws to the persons aimed at, and thus deprives the
citizen of his liberty and property without due process of law. In
these respects, it is asserted, it violates article 2 of the constitution of
1898, and the fourteenth amendment to the Constitution of the United
States. The judge a quo held the motion to quash good, sustained the
plea of unconstitutionality, and set aside the indictment. The State
prosecutes this appeal.
Article 29 of the constitution of 1879 and article 81 of the present
constitution are identical. The language is: “ Every law enacted by
the general assembly shall embrace but one object, and that shall be
expressed in the title.” The “ object” of a law is the aim or purpose of
the enactment. (Board v. Fowler, 50 La. Ann. 1867; 24 South., 809.)
The “ subject” of a law is the matter to which it relates and with which
D ECISIO NS OF COURTS A F F E C T IN G
LABOR.
803
it deals.
(Id., People v. Lawrence, 36 Barb., 192.)
The general
assembly in 1894 took cognizance of the practice which had grown up
of merchants and corporations issuing tickets or checks redeemable
only in merchandise at their place of business. It wras considered to
be against public policy to permit this, and so act No. 71 of 1894 was
enacted. The subject-matter, then, with which this law deals is tickets
redeemable only in goods at the place of business of merchants and
corporations making use of same, and the practice of issuing such
tickets, indulged in by merchants and corporations. A ll will agree as
to this— State and defense alike. But when it comes to the object of
the act a divergence of view appears. The State’s position is that its
only object is to forbid the issuance of tickets which come under the
ban of the act, and that the purpose of this is to encourage freedom of
trade. The position of the defense is the act discloses several distinct
objects— among them, one to forbid the issuance of tickets and checks
such as those described; another, to make such tickets, if issued, redeem
able in United States currency; a third, to declare against public policy
and void all contracts or agreements to issue and receive tickets or
checks redeemable only in goods at the place of business of the persons,
corporations, or firms issuing the same.
On this branch of the case the conclusion we have reached is that
the title of this act actually indicates, and the act itself actually
embraces, two or more distinct objects. Thus, the title declares the
law to be “ an act to encourage the freedom of trade and to forbid the
issuance by merchants or corporations of tickets redeemable only in
goods at their place of business.” Now, when we examine the body
of the act, we find the first part of the first section to forbid issuance
of tickets redeemable only in goods by declaring the same to be
unlawful; and we find all of the second section to be devoted to
making this declaration effective by prescribing penalties against
those who issue tickets redeemable only in goods. So here is one
complete object of the law mentioned in the title and carried out in
the body of the act. Then we find in the concluding part of the first
section of the act that which evidently was intended to foster the free
dom of trade by declaring tha t any contract or agreement to take and
receive tickets redeemable only in goods shall be null as against pub
lic policy, and that all “ such” tickets (meaning tickets issued redeem
able only in goods) shall be redeemable in United States currency.
So here is another complete object of the law indicated in the title
and carried out in the body of the act. To forbid the issuance of the
tickets described in the law is one purpose and aim of the statute.
To make all such tickets that may be issued anyhow— notwithstanding
the law— redeemable in United States currency is another purpose
and aim of the statute. The title of the act is not “ to encourage the
freedom of trade,” by forbidding the issuance of tickets, etc., but “ to
encourage the freedom of trade and to forbid the issuance of tickets,”
etc. (See Moon v. Police Jury, 32 La. A n n ., 1015.) Therefore the
words “ to encourage the freedom of trade” must relate to something
in the body of the act other than that which prohibits the issuing of
tickets “ redeemable only in goods.” The clauses in the body of the
act relating to the latter are covered by that portion of the title which
follows the words “ to encourage the freedom of trade.” Now, that
“ something” in the body of the act (other than prohibiting the issu
ance of tickets) to which the words “ to encourage the freedom of
804
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E D E P A R T M E N T
OF L A B O R .
trade” must necessarily apply is the part declaring null, as against
public policy, any contract or agreement to take and receive tickets
“ redeemable only in goods,” and declaring that all “ such” tickets
shall be redeemable in current money. W hether the clause that “ all
such tickets shall be redeemable in United States currency” is an
enforceable provision of the law is foreign to this discussion and to
the determination of the question here at issue. It is enough to know
that it is one of the declared objects of the act, indicated by the title,
and set forth in the body of the law.
W e are constrained to hold,
therefore, that the act is obnoxious to the constitutional mandate that
every law enacted should embrace but one object, and that must be
expressed in its title. (Moon v. Police Jury, 32 La. A n n ., 1015;
State v. Harrison, 11 La. A n n ., 722.)
It is true the courts (our own included) and the text writers have
long since settled that, where a part of a statute is constitutional and
a part unconstitutional, it is permissible to separate the good from the
bad, the “ chaff from the wheat,” the constitutional from the uncon
stitutional, and uphold and enforce the valid portion, if complete in
itself, independent of that which is rejected and capable o f being
executed, while declaring void the invalid portion. A n d if this were an
act whose title expressed only one object, while the body o f the act
set forth two objects— where the act is merely broader than its title—
it would be incumbent on the court to restrict its declaration of the
nullity of the law to that object of the act, that part of the law, not
indicated in the title.
“ B u t,” says Judge Cooley in his work on con
stitutional limitations (page 180 [star page 148]), “ if the title to the
act actually indicates, and the act itself actually embraces two distinct
objects when the constitution says it should embrace but one, the
whole act must be treated as void from the manifest impossibility in
the court choosing between the two, and holding the act void as to one
and valid as to the other.” This doctrine was expressly sustained in
M oon v. Police Jury, 32 La. A n n ., 1015, and State v. Harrison, 11
La. A n n ., 722.
Another objection urged against the constitutionality of the act
under consideration is that its title limits the operation of the law to
“ merchants or corporations,” by naming only such, while the body of
the act broadens it so as to embrace “ any person, corporation, or
firm ,” and declares amenable to the penalties of the act “ any person
or officers of any corporation or firm .” There can be no doubt that
the title of the act governs in this respect, and the law, on this ground,
is unconstitutional as to all persons not embraced within the designa
tion of “ merchants or corporations.” (State v. Judge, 44 La. A n n .,
90; 10 South., 400.) The title of an act defines its scope. It can con
tain no valid provision beyond the range of the object there stated.
(Suth. St. Const., sec. 102.)
Another objection urged is that the title of the act forbids the issu
ance only of tickets, while the body of the law makes unlawful the
issuance of tickets or checks. There is little or no force in this con
tention. Tickets may well cover and include checks. They mean, as
here used, the same thing. A check is a ticket in the sense of the
statute.
Another objection is that the second section of the act makes the
issuance of tickets in violation of the act a misdemeanor, and prescribes
penalties therefor, while the title of the act is altogether silent as to
D ECISIO N S
OF COURTS A F F E C T IN G L A B O R .
805
the penal character of the law. The contention is that, to read the
title of the act, one would not assume it to be a criminal statute, since
the title gives no indication that a new crime was being created. There
is cited, with some force and appositeness, in support of this State v.
Baum, 33 La. A n n ., 981. W e prefer, however, to rest our conclusion
as to the unconstitutionality of the statute on other grounds. And we
also reserve opinion on other questions raised by the defense in the
case— other objections hurled at the constitutionality of the act. For
the reasons assigned it is ordered, adjudged, and decreed that the
judgment appealed from be affirmed.
In the opinion in the case of State v. Atkins et al Judge Blanchard
said:
The case is identical in its facts and law with that of State v. F er
guson * * * just decided; and, for the reasons set forth in the
opinion handed down in that case, the judgment herein is affirmed.
Constitutionality of Statute — ‘ ; L abor L aw 55— P revailing
R ate of W ages— People ex rel. Rodgers v. Coler, 59 Northeastern
Reporter, page 716.— This was an application by the people on the
relation of W illiam J. Rodgers for mandamus to Bird S. Coler, as comp
troller of the city of New Y ork.
A s a result of a hearing in the special
term of the supreme court of the State of New Y ork an order was
issued denying the relator’s motion for a peremptory writ of mandamus
commanding the comptroller to deliver to him a warrant on the cham
berlain of the city of New Y ork for the payment of $2,863, the amount
earned by the relator under a contract with the city for regulating and
grading 135th street from Amsterdam avenue to the Boulevard. On
an appeal to the appellate division, first department of the supreme
court, a decision was rendered reversing the decision of the special
term and granting relator’s motion for the writ of mandamus. A n
appeal was then taken to the court of appeals of the State which ren
dered its decision February 26, 1901, and the decision of the appellate
division of the supreme court was affirmed by a divided court, Chief
Justice Parker and Judge Haight dissenting.
The facts in the case were stated by Justice O ’Brien, who delivered
the opinion of the court of appeals, as follows:
The papers upon which the relator made the application show that
on the 5th day of February, 1900, he made and entered into a contract
with the city for regulating and grading that part of the street above
described. The contract provided that, in order to prevent disputes
and litigation, the chief engineer of highways should in all cases
determine the amount and quantity of the several kinds of work which
were to be paid for under the contract, and all questions in relation to
his work and the construction thereof; and that his estimate and deci
sion should be final and conclusive upon the contractor, and a condi
tion precedent to his right to receive any money under the contract.
It is alleged that the relator proceeded to perform and carry out this
806
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
contract, and prior to the application had performed the same accord
ing to his promise, and to the satisfaction of the commissioner; that
subsequently the chief engineer in charge of the work and the com
missioner of highways made their certificate in writing that there was
earned under the contract, in accordance with the terms thereof by
the relator, and then payable to him, the sum of $2,863. This certifi
cate was filed in the office of the comptroller, who thereupon drew his
warrant on the chamberlain for that sum, but refused to deliver the
same to the relator, or to make the payment under the contract. The
refusal of the comptroller is based entirely upon the fact alleged that
the relator, in the performance of the contract, violated certain pro
visions of the labor law (chap. 415, laws 1897, as amended by chaps.
192, 567, laws 1899). The following are, in substance, the provisions
of this statute so far as they have any relation to the present case:
(1) The wages to be paid for a legal day’s work, as hereinbefore
defined, to all classes of such laborers, workmen, or mechanics upon
all such public work, or upon any material to be used upon or in con
nection therewith, shall not be less than the prevailing rate for a day’s
work in the same trade or occupation in the locality within the State
where such public work on, about, or in connection with which such
labor is performed, in its final or completed form, is to be situated,
erected, or used. Each said contract hereafter made shall contain a
stipulation that each such laborer, workman, or mechanic employed
by such contractor, subcontractor, or other person on, about, or upon
such public work shall receive such wages herein provided for.
(2) Each contract for public work hereafter made shall contain a
provision that the same shall be void and of no effect unless the person
or corporation making or performing the same shall comply with the
provisions of this act, and no such person or corporation shall be
entitled to receive any sum, nor shall any officer, agent, or employee
of the State or of a municipal corporation pay the same or authorize
its payment from the funds under his charge or control to any such
person or corporation, for work done upon any contract which, in its
form or manner or performance, violates the provisions of this section.
(3) A n y officer, agent, or employee of this State, or of a municipal
corporation therein, having a duty to act in the premises, who violates,
evades, or knowingly permits the violation or evasion of any of the
provisions of this act shall be guilty of malfeasance in office, and shall
be suspended or removed by the authority having the power to appoint
or remove such officer, agent, or employee, otherwise by the governor.
A n y citizens of this State may maintain proceedings for the suspension
or removal of such officer, agent, or employee, or may maintain an
action for the purpose of securing the cancellation or avoidance of any
contract which, by its terms or manner of performance, violates this
act, or for the purpose of preventing any officer, agent, or employee
of such municipal corporation from paying or authorizing the payment
of any public money for work done thereupon.
The contract was framed in compliance with these provisions of the
law, and contains the following stipulation: 44 The wages to be paid for
a legal day’s work, as hereinbefore defined, to all classes of such labor
ers, workmen, or mechanics upon all such public work, or upon any
material to be used upon or in connection therewith, shall not be less
than the prevailing rate for a day’s work in the same trade or occupa
tion in the locality within the State where such public work on, about,
DECISIONS OF COURTS A F F E C T IN G
LABOR.
807
or in connection with which labor is performed in its final or com
pleted form , is to be situated, erected, or used. It is further agreed
that each such laborer, workman, or mechanic employed by such con
tractor, subcontractor, or other person in, about, or upon such public
work shall receive the wages hereinafter set forth. It is further agreed
that this contract shall be void and of no effect unless the person or
corporation making or performing the same shall comply with the
provisions of the labor law. * * * The contract is to be void and
of no effect unless the rate of wages specified in section three of said
labor law is paid; and where laborers are employed preference is to be
given to citizens of the State of New Y ork , as provided in section
thirteen thereof.”
The contractor paid to the persons employed by him in execution of
the contract wages fixed as to amount by mutual agreement, and it is
conceded that he paid all that was demanded of him, or that he agreed
to pay. But since it was conceded that the contractor did not in all
cases pay the prevailing rate, the court at special term held that the
contract and the law were violated, and that the relator was not entitled
to the writ. The appellate division, by a divided court, reversed the
order and granted the relator’s application, and from this order the
corporation has appealed to this court.
The opinion delivered by Justice O ’Brien is long and exhaustive, and
in concluding it he sums up the points thereof as follows:
In the brief time that we have been able to devote to an examination
of this case, it would not be practicable to consider all the special
features of the law and to determine the parts that are good and those
that are objectionable. It will be sufficient for all purposes of this
case to say that in so far as the statute is invoked to shield the city
from the obligation to pay the relator the money due to him it is not
a valid defense, for the reason that some of its most material provisions
are in conflict with the constitution: (1) Because in its actual operation
it permits and requires the expenditure of the money of the city, or
that of the local property owner, for other than city purposes. (2)
Because it invades rights of liberty and property in that it denies to
the city and the contractor the right to agree with their employees
upon the measure of their compensation, and compels them in all cases
to pay an arbitrary and uniform rate which is expressed in vague
language, difficult to define or ascertain, and subject to constant
change from artificial causes. (3) Because it virtually confiscates all
property rights of the contractor under his contract for breach of his
engagement to obey the statute, and it attempts to make acts and omis
sions penal which in themselves are innocent and harmless. It, in
effect, imposes a penalty upon the exercise by the city or by the con
tractor of the right to agree with their employees upon the terms and
conditions of the employment.
W e have already seen that it is no answer to the relator’s claim to
be paid what is justly due to him to say that he has consented in the
contract that it should be forfeited to the city in the event of a viola
tion of the labor law. The question does not originate in any agree
ment voluntarily made, but arises out of the statute, and the validity
or invalidity of that enactment is the fundamental question. Neither
the city nor the contractor had any interest in these stipulations.
808
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
They are in the contract only by force of the mandate of the statute,
and, unless the legislature had power to frame the contract in that
respect, their presence is of no consequence. The city could not
maintain any action for damages for violation of these stipulations by
the contractor for the plain reason that it was impossible for it to sus
tain any damages under the circumstances. Those provisions are a part
of the contract in form only, since they lack the one most essential ele
ment of every contract, namely, the consent of the parties. The obli
gations and legal effect of a promise or engagement imported into a
contract by force of a statute, as in this case, whereby the contracting
parties agree to obey or execute some law, depend entirely upon the
validity of the law. Every person is bound to obey the law, irrespec
tive of any express agreement on his part to that effect; but he does not
incur any liability or penalty for breach of an agreement to obey a void
law. Such a promise or agreement can not survive the statute upon
which it is founded, but must fall with it, since it can have no independ
ent existence arising from the consent of the parties or the meeting of
minds. No one would claim that the terms of the contract precluded
the relator from the recovery of what is due to him for the work but
for the law which is behind it.
The effect of this statute was to make the city a trustee or instru
ment for the enforcement of the law in the interests of the persons
for whose benefit it was enacted, and thus the powers and functions of
the municipality are employed for purposes foreign to those for which
they were created and exist under the constitution.
Constitutionality
of
Statute—L aborers’ L iens—P rior M ort
gages— Fitch et al. v. Apjplegate et at., 61^ Pacific Reporter, page lift .—
This action was brought by John I. Fitch and others under the act of
the State of W ashington, of March 6, 1897 (chap. 43, acts of 1897), to
foreclose eight laborers’ liens upon a sawmill and the land on which’it
stood. Applegate and wife, defendants, were the owners of the land
described in the complaint, and one Caesar and his wife were the
assignees of certain mortgages upon the land so described, which
mortgages were recorded prior to the time of the commencement o f
the work for which the liens were filed.
Caesar and wife were brought
in as defendants for the purpose of settling their rights.
Section 1 of
the act above referred to reads as follows:
Every person performing labor for any person, company, or cor
poration in the operation of any railway, canal, or transportation com
pany, or any water, mining, or manufacturing company, or sawmill,
lumber, or timber company, shall have a prior lien on the franchise,
earnings, and on all the real and personal property of said person,
company, or corporation, which is used in the operation of its business,
to the extent of the moneys due him from such person, company, or
corporation operating said franchise or business, for labor performed
within six months next preceding the filing of his claim therefor, as
hereinafter provided; and no mortgage, deed of trust, or conveyance
shall defeat or take precedence over said lien.
D ECISIO N S OF COURTS A F F E C T IN G
LABOR.
809
In the superior court of Pierce County, W a sh ., where the trial of
the cause was had, a judgment was rendered for the plaintiffs for the
amount demanded, and it was adjudged that the rights of the lienors
took precedence over the liens of the mortgages which Caesar and wife
owned. From this decision the defendants appealed to the supreme
court of the State, alleging that the act in question was unconstitu
tional, and that even if it was not unconstitutional, yet the liens of
the mortgages held by Caesar and wife should have priority oyer the
laborers5 liens. The supreme court rendered its decision February 9,
1901, declaring the act to be valid and constitutional, but sustaining
the defendant’s claim as to the priority of the liens of the mortgages,
and upon this point it reversed the judgment of the lower court.
In
the opinion of the supreme court Judge Dunbar, who delivered it,
used the following language:
It is urged that this law falls under the ban of section 12, art. 1, of
the State constitution, which provides that “ no law shall be passed
granting to any citizen, class of citizens, or corporation other than
municipal, privileges or immunities which upon the same terms shall
not equally belong to all citizens or corporations.” W e do not think
this criticism is deserved. Laws are uniformly upheld where all persons,
even though they may constitute a class, who fall under the operations
of the law are treated alike. M r. Cooley, in his work on Constitutional
Limitations (5th ed., p. 482), thus tersely states the rule, under the title
o f 4‘Unequal and Partial Legislation: ” 44These discriminations are made
constantly, and the fact that the laws are of local or special operation
only is not supposed to render them obnoxious in principle. The legis
lature may also deem it desirable to prescribe peculiar rules for the
several occupations, and to establish distinctions in the rights, obliga
tions, duties, and capacities of citizens. The business of common
carriers, for instance, or of bankers, may require special statutory
regulations for the general benefit, and it may be matter of public
policy to give laborers in one business a specific lien for their wages
when it would be impracticable or impolitic to do the same for persons
engaged in some other employments. I f the laws be otherwise unob
jectionable, all that can be required in these cases is that they be gen
eral in their application to the class or locality to which they apply,
and they are then public in character, and of their propriety and policy
the legislature must judge.” W ithout further traversing the argu
ments or position of the appellants, we think that the complaints were
sufficient and the statute a legal enactment.
But we come now to appellant Caesar’s affirmative defense, viz, that
he was the owner of mortgages and other liens which had been executed
and recorded prior to six months preceding the filing of these liens.
It is the contention of the respondents, and evidently was the theory
entertained by the court, that the law of 1897 was intended to give
liens filed in accordance with its provisions a right of priority over
mortgages which had been executed and recorded prior to the tim e of
the commencement of the work for which the liens were filed. W e
do not so construe this statute. It seems to us that the legislative
intention was simply to extend the time of the lien from the time
which was allowed by the old law to six months as provided in the
810
B U L L E T IN
OF TH E
DEPARTM ENT
OF L A B O R .
new, and to make certain the rights of laborers in that respect— a more
liberal provision, so far as the laborer is concerned, but not differing
in principle from the previous law. It is true that the language is
u no mortgage, deed of trust, or conveyance;” but we think that the
intention of the lawmakers will not be reached by giving a literal
interpretation to the language used, and that, if it had been the inten
tion of the legislature to have made an extraordinary provision, as
this would be if so construed, it would have used language more clearly
expressing such intention. It will be observed that a mortgage, under
the provisions of this law, is placed in the same category as a convey
ance; and certainly the legislature did not intend to provide that one
could not convey or deed his land without subjecting it to these possi
ble incumbrances. W ith this view of the law, it is not necessary to
enter into a discussion of the power or want of power of the legisla
ture to pass such a statute. This holding will reverse the judgment
of the lower court, so far as it applies to Caesar and wife.
D E C IS IO N S U N D E R C O M M O N L A W .
Contract
tract—P art
E mployment—D ischarge for Cause—E ntire C o n
P erformance— Hildebrand v. American Fine Art Co, ,
of
85 Northwestern Reporter, page 268. — Alfred L .
Hildebrand was
employed by the above-named company under a contract for a }^ear’s
service. In less than half a year he was discharged without his con
sent, but for cause. Hildebrand died soon after his discharge, and
A m y I. Hildebrand, having been duly authorized to prosecute the
action for the benefit of his estate, brought suit against the company
above named for damages for breach of the contract of employment.
In the circuit court of Milwaukee County, W is ., where the trial was
had, she recovered a judgment for $517.04, the amount of Hildebrand’s
wages which was unpaid at date of his discharge. From this judgment
the company appealed the case to the supreme court of the State,
which rendered its decision February 26, 1901, and sustained the
action of the lower court. In its opinion, delivered by Judge M ar
shall, the court laid down some principles of the common law which
were applicable to the case, and the same are well shown in the syl
labus of the opinion, which was prepared by Judge Marshall. It
reads, in part, as follows:
8. The rule that where an employee under an entire contract
wrongfully terminates it he can not recover thereon, or at all, for
services rendered up to the time of such termination, does not apply
to a case where such a contract has been terminated by the employer
for cause.
4.
The rule generally in this country is that, where a servant is
prevented from performing his contract, either from sickness or death
or by reason of being discharged from the master’s service, whether
rightfully or w rongfully, he is entitled to recover for the services
actually rendered, subject to the right of a recoupment in case of a
rightful discharge, as hereafter stated.
D ECISIO N S
OF COURTS A F F E C T IN G
LABOR.
811
5. In an action against an employer by an employee who has been
discharged for cause, to recover for services rendered, the employer
may recoup such damages as he is legally entitled to by reason of the
facts which rendered such discharge justifiable.
6. Though the general rule is that where a contract is entire the
consideration moving from each party to the other is entire, and the
rights of the parties reciprocal, full performance by one being requisite
to his claiming any benefit under the contract from the other, it admits
of exceptions, and one of them is that it does not apply to a party fail
ing to complete his contract when prevented from so doing by the
other party, regardless of the reason for such prevention.
T. The circumstances of terminating an entire contract for labor
bears on the right of one seeking compensation for part performance
thereof, as follows:
(a) I f one party withdraws by consent of the other after part per
formance of such a contract, he can recover thereon at the contract
rate for what he has done.
(b) I f a party to such a contract be wrongfully prevented by the
other from rendering full performance, he can recover upon the con
tract for the services rendered prior to such prevention, and his dam
ages for not being allowed to complete the contract, not exceeding the
full amount he could have earned by such performance, such amount,
prima facie, being full wages for the balance of the contract period,
which may be reduced by proof that wages were or might reasonably
have been earned during such time.
(c) I f, after part performance of such a contract by one party, he is
rightfully prevented by the other from further performance, he can
recover on the contract for services rendered up to the time of such
prevention, subject, however, to such damages as the other party may
recoup in the action for the former’s misconduct.
8. In an action to recover for part performance of a contract of the
party who has rightfully terminated the same, prima facie the amount
recoverable is the contract rate for services rendered up to the time
of the discharge; and that will prevail in the absence of a claim for
damages properly pleaded as a counterclaim and established on the
trial.
9. A person circumstanced as last above indicated must sue upon
the contract or for damages, not upon a quantum meruit, though his
recovery must be upon that basis, it being presumed that he earned
and is entitled to the contract rate for the time his services continued
till the contrary is shown by evidence to sustain a properly pleaded
counterclaim.
E mployers’ liability —F ellow - Servants—V ice - P rincipals—
Negligence of the E mployer— ITren r. Golden Tunnel Mining Co.,
6Jf Pacific Reporter, page 1 7 — In this case the action was brought by
Frank Uren against the above-named company in the superior court of
K in g County, W ash. H e sued for damages alleged to have been sus
tained from injury caused by a stone rolling down a mountain side and
striking his foot, at a time when he was working for said company.
The evidence showed that the mining company was operating two
812
B U L L E T IN
OF T H E
D E P A R T M E N T OF L A B O R .
tunnels on the side of a mountain, one eight or nine hundred feet below
the other; that the work at the upper tunnel was done by one gang of
men, and at the lower tunnel by a separate gang; that there were two
mining superintendents, one at the upper tunnel and one at the lower;
that each of these superintendents had charge of his respective tunnel
and his respective gang of men, had authority to control and direct
their operations, and had absolute control, subject only to the orders
of the president; that Uren was working at the lower tunnel and had
left the mouth of the lower tunnel and started up the mountain for the
purpose of sharpening his tools at the blacksmith’s shop, when he saw
a rock, thrown by the gang at the upper tunnel, rolling down the
mountain with great velocity, and that he was struck by the same on
the foot, which was mashed to such an extent that he had to have a por
tion of the bones removed and was permanently lamed.
Upon the trial
of the cause judgment was rendered in favor of the plaintiff, Uren,
and the defendant company appealed the case to the supreme court of
the State, which rendered its decision March 13, 1901, and affirmed
the decision of the lower court. One point of some interest was
decided by the court, and upon this Judge Dunbar, who delivered the
opinion, spoke as follows:
The next contention is that the respondent was injured by the action
of fellow-servants. This contention is also untenable. The work of
removing the rocks was done under the supervision of one Beach, who
had control of the work at that time, and had been instructed by Ellis,
the tunnel superintendent [at the upper tunnel], to throw the rock
down the canon. Beach was evidently acting as a vice-principal, and
the men working with him were working under his supervision and
control, although there seems to be sufficient testimony here to war
rant the jury in concluding that not only Beach, but Hager, the pres
ident, and Ellis, the superintendent of the upper tunnel, as well as
W illiam s, the superintendent of the lower tunnel, were all guilty of
negligence; for the testimony shows that this work was planned and
the manner of its execution directed by the president, and that W i l
liams, the superintendent of the lower tunnel, was notified on the
morning of the accident that the rock would be thrown down the
gorge, but that he neglected to notify the respondent of that fact when
he went to work.
W e can not understand how, under any theory of law, the man in
charge of the work at the upper tunnel could be held to be a fellowservant with an employee working under another superintendent in
another locality, and where no supervision of each otner’s work was
possible. There can be no question but that it was negligence on the
part of the appellant to throw these rocks down this narrow gorge,
where men were working below, under the circumstances as shown by
the testimony in this case.
LEADING ARTICLES IN PAST NUMBERS OF THE BULLETIN.
No. 1. Private and public debt in the United States, by George K. Holmes.
Employer and employee under the common law, by Y. H. Olmsted and S. D.
Fessenden.
No. 2. The poor colonies of Holland, by J. Howard Gore, Ph. D.
The industrial revolution in Japan, by William Eleroy Curtis.
Notes concerning the money of the U. S. and other countries, by W. C. Hunt.
The wealth and receipts and expenses of the U. S., by W . M. Steuart.
No. 3. Industrial communities: Coal Mining Co. of Anzin, by W . F. Willoughby.
No. 4. Industrial communities: Coal Mining Co. of Blanzy, by W . F. Willoughby.
The sweating system, by Henry White.
No. 5. Convict labor.
Industrial communities: Krupp Iron and Steel Works, by W . F. W illoughby.
No. 6. Industrial communities: Familistere Society of Guise, by W. F. Willoughby.
Cooperative distribution, by Edward W . Bemis, Ph. D.
No. 7. Industrial communities: Various communities, by W . F. W illoughby.
Rates of wages paid under public and private contract, by Ethelbert Stewart.
No. 8. Conciliation and arbitration in the boot and shoe industry, by T. A. Carroll.
Railway relief departments, by Emory R. Johnson, Ph. D.
No. 9. The padrone system and padrone banks, by John Koren.
The Dutch Society for General Welfare, by J Howard Gore, Ph. D.
No. 10. Condition of the Negro in various cities.
Building and loan associations.
No. 11. Workers at gainful occupations at censusesof 1870,1880,and 1890, by W .C. Hunt.
Public baths in Europe, by Edward Mussey Hartwell, Ph. D ., M. D.
No. 12. The inspection of factories and workshops in the U. S., by W . F. Willoughby.
Mutual rights and duties of parents and children, guardianship, etc., under
the law, by F. J. Stimson.
The municipal or cooperative restaurant of Grenoble, France, by C. O. Ward.
No. 13. The anthracite mine laborers, by G. 0. Virtue, Ph. D.
No. 14. The Negroes of Farmville, V a .: A social study, by W . E. B. Du Bois, Ph. D.
Incomes, wages, and rents in Montreal, by Herbert Brown Ames, B. A.
No. 15. Boarding homes and clubs for working women, by Mary S. Fergusson.
The trade-union label, by John Graham Brooks.
No. 16. Alaskan gold fields and opportunities for capital and labor, by S. C. Dunham.
No. 17. Brotherhood relief and insurance of railway employees, byE . R. Johnson,Ph.D.
The nations of Antwerp, by J. Howard Gore, Ph. D.
No. 18. Wages in the United States and Europe, 1870 to 1898.
No. 19. Alaskan gold fields and opportunities for capital and labor, by S. C. Dunham.
Mutual relief and benefit associations in the printing trade, by W . S. Waudby.
No. 20. Condition of railway labor in Europe, by Walter E. Weyl, Ph. D.
No. 21. Pawnbroking in Europe and the United States, by W . R. Patterson, Ph. D.
No. 22. Benefit features of American trade unions, by Edward W . Bemis, Ph. D.
The Negro in the black belt: Some social sketches, by W . E. B. Du Bois, Ph. D.
Wages in Lyons, France, 1870 to 1896.
No. 23. Attitude of women’ s clubs, etc., toward social economics, by Ellen M. Henrotin.
The production of paper and pulp in the U. S. from Jan. 1 to June 30,1898.
No. 24. Statistics of cities.
No. 25. Foreign labor laws: Great Britain an(l France, by W . F. W illoughby.
No. 26. Protection of workmen in their empl )yment, by Stephen D. Fessenden.
Foreign labor laws: Belgium and Switzerland, b y W . F. W illoughby.
No. 27. Wholesale prices: 1890 to 1899, by Roland P. Falkner, Ph. D.
Foreign labor laws: Germany, by W. F. Willoughby.
No. 28. Voluntary conciliation and arbitration in Great Britain, by J. B. McPherson.
System of adjusting wages, etc., in certain rolling mills, by J. H. Nutt.
Foreign labor laws: Austria, by W . F. Willoughby.
No. 29. Trusts and industrial combinations, by J. W. Jenks, Ph. D.
The Y ukon and Nome gold regions, by S. C. Dunham.
Labor Day, by Miss M. 0. de Graffenried.
No. 30. Trend of wages from 1891 to 1900.
Statistics of cities.
Foreign labor laws: Yarious European countries, by W . F. Willoughby.
No. 31. Betterment of industrial conditions, by Y . H. Olmsted.
Present status of employers’ liability in theTJ. S., by S. D. Fessenden.
Condition of railway labor in Italy, by Dr. Luigi Einaudi.
No. 32. Accidents to labor as regulated by law in the U. S., by W. F. W illoughby.
Prices of commodities and rates of wages in Manila.
The Negroes of Sandy Spring, M d .: A social study, by W. T. Thom, Ph. D.
The British W orkm en’ s Compensation A ct and its operation, by A. M. Low.
No. 33. Foreign labor laws: Australasia and Canada, by W. F. W illoughby.
The British Conspiracy and Protection of Property Act and its operation, by
A. M. Low.
No. 34. Labor conditions in Porto Pico, by Azel Ames, M. D.
Social economics at the Paris Exposition, by Prof. N. P. Gilman.
The workmen’ s compensation act of Holland.
@FedFRASER